All posts by sexhikayeleri

Saved by a cigarette 2

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

I wondered if last night had been a dream when I woke up. I remembered the whole night especially the reuniting with Jenny, and the makeup sex. I guess you could call it that I mean what else could it be?

I opened my eyes, and let my eyes adjust to the sunlight pouring into the room. I looked to my right and saw Jenny, curled up next to me, still naked from the night before. I raised my left hand, made a fist and pulled it down whispering a silent yes to myself, and my room. I wrapped my left arm around her now, and kissed her forehead gently. I fell asleep next her a smile on my face.

I woke up to a poke in my right side. I looked over to see Jenny sitting cross legged, poking me. “Im hungry” She said. She smiled at me as I grinned and stuck out my arms as I dove at her. I wrapped my arms around her playfully as we laughed and wrestled, still naked by the way.

When I pinned her she cried out “Come on Steve let me win just once!”

I smiled at her half of my tongue in between my teeth. “Nu uh” I replied and laughed as she rolled me over. She had been working on flipping my heavy ass!

“I win now, bitch!” She yelled out laughing. I leaned forward and kissed the tip of her nose

“Let’s eat” I told her. I easily pushed her to the right of me and she yelped, knowing I let her win. I put on just some boxers and walked out of my room laughing as Jenny, playfully angry, that I flipped her.

She came out in a t-shirt of mine, and some of my basket ball shorts that I use for working out. “Those are dirty.” She looked down and shrugged. I laughed as I pulled out some eggs.

We had a nice hot breakfast ready to eat, enough for the six of us. But I knew the four would be hungover. I purposely made their food greasy and not pleasent for someone with a hang over. I kicked Jeffs’ door open and shouted as loud as possible, “Wake us ya fuckin’ drunk!”

Jeff shot up awake but put his hand on his face because of the lights. I began flicking the switch on and off and his girl from the night before groaned. “Breakfast!” I said with a smile. Jeff stood up out of bed and helped the girl out of bed as he held her hand and walked her to the bar where their food was.

I walked into Brads’ room. I saw his guitar jacked in and turned it on. I turned up the volume on the guitar and amplifier as loud as it would go. I struck a chord and nearly went deaf. Brad and Amy both shot up and put their hands on their heads. Both looked like hell. “Breakfast!” I told them. I put the guitar down and walked out of the room, Brad shouting at me as I left.

“You really are a fucking asshole man!” He shouted.

“Your welcome!” I yelled back.

Hangovers suck. I dont get them often but when I do it always helps to have a greasy meal. Its hard to get down but in an hour or two you feel okay. A little, but it helps. I help my friends with it alot. They kind of thanked me for the food, but knew I made it extra greasy, Brad gently shaking his head at me.

Later on that day the hungover hoodlums were finally feeling better. I finally got Jeffs’ girls’ name. It was Diane. She was a real looker. Around 5′ 6″ blonde, blue eyes. A walking talking barbie doll.

Amy was one too. She had red hair to her collar bone, green eyes, and was about the same height as Jeff, 5’8″. Amy chatted to Jenny calling her short stuff. Jenny was the shortest one there at 5’4″.

Diane was with Brad kissing on MY couch. MY FUCKING COUCH. God, I hate it when he does that. Well it doesn’t matter. I have two spares. There were two on opposite sides of the walls of the living room. One in the middle facing the TV. All three Black and leather. Behind us was the bar/ kitchen. Under the bar was the liquor and beer in a mini fridge with the “big fridge” to the left when facing th living room. To the right of all that was the master bathroom/ the only bathroom in the apartment. Then the three rooms went past that, first mine, then Jeffs’ , Then Brads. It was actually clean too. It didn’t look like a guys apartment. I love my well paying job.

Anyway, back to the middle of the day. Amy and Jenny on the left of the room, talking, Jeff and Diane on the right side on my goddamn couch, and me and Brad in the middle of the room. I was smoking his ass in Gears of War. Even though I was gone for 3 months I could still kick his short little ass.

“Haha take that you little bastard!” I called out laughing. He shook his head and turned off the game after I beat him the third time in a row. He turned on the TV and began watching it, angrily flipping through the channels.

I looked to the left, and saw Jenny and Amy now even deeper into a conversation. Both of them giggled when the saw me. My curiosity was going to get the better of me. I wasn’t going to be curious for very long.

Jeff came over and sat to the right of me. Brad and I looked at him. I pointed at the couch he was just on as Diane walked by to sit on his lap. “Your not contaminating this one too” I told him. “Go back to your fuck couch and leave the non-fuck couch alone” Brad laughed a good long laugh as Jeff gave me the finger and went back to the “fuck couch.”

Amy and Jenny walked over to us and sat in our laps. I put my arms around Jenny as she lay back on me, her right arm around her neck pulling me in.

Amy gave her a glance, Amy seated in the same position Jenny was. Both leaned in at the same time and told us both the same thing. “We want to try somthing.”

Brad shut off the TV. “Shoot.” We both said. I moved to the right and both girls squeezed in with us.

“We would like to know, if you boys would like to try something new. It involves nakedness” Amy told us. I saw Brad lean in Diane also doin the same. Both had an eyebrow raised. They were made for eachother.

“This involves you two, also” Jenny said. Both looked at eachother and raised their eyebrows a little more.

“We would like..”

“To try something we both have been wanting to do” Jenny finished.

“And that is..” Amy stalled.

“What?” Brad asked.

“This isn’t easy” Amy replied.

“Sure it is. We want to have a group fuck.” Jenny said, not caring if anyone was offended. Brad and I had our jaws dropped. Jeff was standing unbuttoning his pants. Diane pulling off her shirt.

“Whoa shit!” Brad yelled. “Keep your clothes on!” He shouted at them.

“I’ll do it. I’d like to try something wierd. But it doesn’t leave this room” I said to them. “If we all promise that I’m in.”

“I’ll do it if he does it” Brad said, pointing his thumb at me.

Jeff and Diane stood. “We’re gonna get naked, whether you like it or not” said Jeff. “We’re in. Our lips are sealed”

“We won’t tell anyone.” Said Jenny. I scratched my head and looked at Brad. We both shrugged, and too off our shirts standing and holding our girls.

After an akward minute or so we all had our clothes off. Brad and I feeling nervous, Jeff going to work on Diane. Telling her how he wished they could have fucked the night before. Amy was kissing on Jeffs’ neck, I getting a handjob while both of us were standing up.

Amy began to move down Brads’ body going to his cock and kissing it swirling around the head of his erect 7 inches. I didn’t care if he was bigger than me. I had nothing to be ashamed about. He let out a moan as she went down half of him.

Jenny jumped on me her legs around my waist arms around my neck. She began grinding into me and got me inside of her. I held her and let her rock on me.

Jeff had Diane on one leg, holding her left leg in the air, his right arm around her waist, pumping inside of her. She was crying out for more. I looked to my left and saw Jeff pumping away as well focusing on pleasing her.

I began to rock too not wanting Jenny to feel left out. I grinded back now just fucking her with force and experience with her pussy. I knew her spots I rubbed her clit and went faster, my friends following. “Jesus Christ! Steve you feel so good” She cried out. My friends began working harder. Moans of pleasure and acceptance followed.

I went to Jenny’s breasts and sucked on her left tit. She moaned as I fucked her, rubbed her clit and sucked on a breast. Jeff pleasing Amy by using the “shocker” technique, also while grinding. Two in the pussy and the pinky in the ass. Amy cooed in pleasure.

Jeff was having the most trouble, being with this new girl he aimed for the usual spots with his mouth. She begged him to go harder and she moaned as thanks.

Soon all six of us knew it was going to happen. Jeff and Diane began moaning in unison and cried out many fucks, and Jesus’s. They fell on the couch entangled in themselves.

I began to feel it after the fell on the couch. I went as fast as possible, making Jenny cry out with eagerness. “Oh my God! Oh cum in my pussy oh do it baby! Mmmmfuck!”

I went faster and the building erupted like a volcano into her snatch. The incredible orgasm made her erupt as well and we both fell back, enjoying the show Brad put on expertly with Amy.

He continued rocking in and out and fast then slow almost teasing Amy. Then in a final thirty seconds her kept going at an extremely fast pace making Amy go limp and cry out. He grunted and pulled out as Amy went to her knees and swallowed his cum after her orgasm. He fell back on the couch and pulled Amy to her feet and set her down on his lap both panting. I applauded.

Brad shook his head and looked at Amy. Amy smiled and nodded. “Yeah,” He said in a quiet tone. He threw some pillows on the floor and Amy went on them, on her hands and knees. He again had an erection. He spat on his hand twice and rubbed up and down on his cock. He got to his knees and aimed for her ass.

Jeff picked up Diane and positioned her over his lubed cock. I heard him spit when Jeff did I just didn’t see. She slowly went to down and paused. She kept going until she was all the way there. I guessed she was a virgin at anal.

Jenny and I however had a different idea. She stood on her knees and went straight down, nothing as lube. She began to bounce up and down moaning. “Call me your slut. Oh I want it!” She cried. I pondered on the thought as she fucked me.

“You like this cock in your ass? Oh I bet you do. You like this dick. Oh be my slut.” I said. My friends shocked at our talk. “The fuck you lookin’ at?” I said with a laugh.

“Oh I love your cock Steve. Im your fucking bitch, yes I fucking am.”

“I know you are. Keep fucking this cock. Oh you love it” I replied.

The tightness of her ass still amazed me. It was so tight and warm, wrapped around my cock. I watched as my dick dissappeared in her ass.

Brad was fingering Amy as he pounded her ass doggy style on the floor. Amy moaning sounding like she was being shaken. “Oh I love your dick baby!” She cried out.

“Go Brad, go Brad,” I said in a chant laughing as he told me to shutup.

Jeff was taking it slower than Brad and I were. He had a face of pleasure as Amy moaned. Taking it slow she pleasure herself on his cock. Filled with his 6 inches, the perfect way to start in my opinion.

Soon we all began to moan. Brad began pounding harder, Jenny and I moaning and talking dirty, and Jeff moaning as Diane rubbed herself. “FUCK” I cried. I felt her ass milk me of my cum, shooting inside of her she began to explode on top of me. I felt it run down her leg onto mine as she slammed onto me.

“Mmm yeah, baby I love it in my ass! Oh fuck yes!” Jenny moaned.

Jeff began grunting as Diane exploded into something I had never experienced. She began squirting into her hand letting it shoot back onto Jeff as she cried out moaning and shouting as Jeff moved her up and down a few last times while moaning as well.

Brad, once again, was last to finish. “Oh!! Oh my God!” Amy began to shout. “It’s so fucking good! Oh fuck my ass, oh yes!”

“You fuckin’ got it!” He replied, pumping harder and harder with each thrust. He grunted loudly and Amy moaned and cooed as Brad collapsed after she was silent.

We were exhausted, satisfied, and all starving. But most of all.. We were dirty.

We all took turns taking balçova escort showers two at a time, only 10 minutes a piece. When I finally went last with Jenny I scrubbed her whole body, especially her breasts and round ass. She cleaned my chest and cock, admiring my body. I whispered “I loved what we did today, and I love you.”

“Oh baby! I love you too!” She said, kissing me. We turned off the water, clothed and walked to the living room.

When I walked out, my friends were sitting at the bar, waiting for me to cook some grub. I baked some chicken breasts, nicely seasoned, and made some sauteed mushrooms, and green beans. We treated ourselves, and polished off this akward, sex filled, amazing day with a trip to the movies.

Later on at night after we had all went to bed, Jenny woke me up. She turned on a lamp on the nightstand next to my bed.

I squinted my eyes. “Augh… Hey.. what’s goin’ on?”

“How did you like today? I mean all of us..”

“Fucking?” I finished with a laugh. “It was wierd. At first I mean. Later on I got used to it and kind of liked seeing my friends having a good time. How erotic it was was a big turn on too.”

“Good. I liked how you kind of took lead. When you went fast so did Brad and Jeff. Amy and Diane thought it was sexy.”

“I’m not going to have sex with either of them.” I told her. That wouldn’t be right.

“That wasn’t what I was going to ask. I wanted you to go down on me. I’m so horny right now! I need it.”

I pulled down the blankets and sheets and moved to her pussy quickly, suprising her. I slid down her thong and saw her already moist. I inhaled her scent. “Mmm… Yeah.” I said deeply. I dove right in.

I licked up and down and occasionally put my tongue deep inside her. I purposely missed her clit, going around it teasing her. She moaned and squirmed aching for it. I switched my tongue for two fingers and licked up and down repeatedly on her clit. Causing her to coo with pleasure.

“Oh yeah baby, eat me out!” She moaned. I continued going at it for only a minute more. She began moaning louder and I went faster, deperate to make her cum. I pounded my fingers in and out of her and flicked my tongue as fast as possible across her clit.

“Oh Jesus! Oh my God! YES!! Oh yesss!” She moaned. I felt her pussy squeeze my fingers and felt a wave of her cum on my hand, licking up what I could, enjoying the sweetness of it and the scent.

She was panting when I came back up to her.She looked over at me with those beautiful brown eyes, murmuring “Thanks,” She raised her voice. “I needed that. Like you need this.”

She sank down to the large tent in my boxers, pulling them down and rubbing my dick. She opened her mouth and pretended to suck but pulled away at the last second. I shook my head. Karma’s a bitch.

Jenny moved her head down again, only this time actually going to the tip of my dick and down. She sucked hard, only pulling up to get a little air and going back down. She went to the base of my cock and moved her hair back so I could see her open her mouth some more, and stick her tongue out to lick on my scrotum.

“Ohhh yes… Right there.” I moaned.

The feeling was incredible. The warmth and wetness of it and the hard suction. God it was amazing! I felt my balls tingle, and began to moan. “Oh Jesus! Here it comes.”

She began to suck harder than before and my legs bucked as I shot my first rope of cum into her mouth. The pleasure was incredible as she continued sucking on my head and swallowing the rest of the cum. She finished by cleaning off my dick and sucking on the head of my cock, which was now alot more sensitive.

She came up and rubbed my chest. “That was incredible!” I told her.

“Thanks” She said with a grin. She raised her eyebrows and kissed me. I kissed back ignoring my own taste.

When I pulled away I lipped the words “I love you” To my girlfriend. I was glad for this day. She replied with an “I love you too” and I turned off the light. I fell asleep satisfied and happy as can be.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Running the Gauntlet Part 1

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

I am talking about sexual humiliation of people I know, including myself. Humiliation, sexual as well as social, is the fate of the majority of the world population. How do they live their daily life with this feeling of humiliation? Can they ignore it, forget the occasion of humiliation? Or is it possible that many even derive some pleasure from it? I think I am quite competent to talk about this phenomenon, being a victim of it myself. When I was twelve, I got ass-fucked in the public by a boy of sixteen who was very well built and strong. While he was fucking me, my schoolmates, at least 8 or 10 of them, including a girl, were standing around in a circle and enjoying the show. It happened in a park, and even some people passing by watched for a moment and then went further without taking any actions. The town we lived in was small and my fucker was very well known there, since his father was one of two doctors the town had. So he kept on fucking me and making fun of me because I had a small cock, just like my dad, about two inches only, and those days at the age of twelve it was obviously even smaller.. I was stripped of all my clothes and standing upright. “Can you find his cock? Where is it? Doesn’t he have one? Oh, that small piece of flesh is his cock? Let’s see if this mini stub gets hard. Only then I will believe that he has one.” He then told one of my classmates to take my cock in his hand and make it stiff. Unfortunately, I had always fancied touching his cock. He was a real handsome guy. So the moment he got hold of my cock, it became stiff. But even the stiff cock was hardly visible while my classmate was holding it. He then held it between two of his fingers, so that others could see my cock. They all started laughing. In the mean time, my fucker was already at the verge of cumming. “Leave it”, he told my schoolmate, “let me see what I can do with it.” He started now pounding in my ass and at the same time grabbed my cock moving it forward and backward ferociously till, first time in my life, I exploded. “HUH! HUH! HUH! HOOOHHH!” “Oh god! So much juice coming out of this mini stub one can hardly see.” He couldn’t say anything more because he started pouring his juice in my ass. Everybody standing there, including the girl, started clapping and shouting. This went on for, I don’t remember how long; before they all disappeared one by one, and the show was over. But for me, the actual humiliation started the next day, when I went to the school. Every boy and girl in this school knew about the show by the time I arrived. I don’t want to go into details of how I suffered, not only on this day, but for the next three years until I left the school. In fact, even after I left the school, many, especially girls, used to point at me on the streets or in Cafes and laugh, saying: ‘Look, the Mini Stub is coming’. If girls were alone when I approached, they would say: ‘Hey, Mini, take out your stub, rub it hard to make it stiff, so that we can see it. We want also to see your juice. Come on, do it. We wont tell anyone’. I knew they will. But somehow I had become quite indifferent to what others said to me or about me. I must admit that it gave me some pleasure knowing that I have become almost an Important Person in the town. Almost everybody wanted to look at a cock which is only two inches when stiff. Not only the kids. Several times I had even to show their mothers the Mini. I enjoyed that. I would even masturbate when they wanted to see how much juice would come out of such a tiny cock. And there I had my triumph because my Mini produced more cumshot than some fathers and husbands of those watching my performance.

If you talk to others about what humiliated you and how you feel about it, then they also do the same. Slowly you build up a community of humiliated who communicate with each other, are no more eager to hide their shame, can even start laughing about what happened to them, yes, in some cases of sexual humiliation, they can even admit to draw pleasure by remembering such events.

I will now tell what happened to my parents before I was born. I wont say in which country they lived. It could have been in any country of world where political turmoil, racial and religious conflicts keep on producing millions of people deprived of their belongings, robbed, raped and thrown out of their domiciles.

My dad was 27 at that time and my mom 20. They got married two years earlier. They had to leave their motherland and live as refugees in a neighbouring country. My dad managed to become a maths teacher in a grammar school in a small village they were living. My mom was working as a cook in an upper class family. The village had hardly 200 people. Only my parents belonged to a minority religion, never mind which one, the others belonged to majority religion which ruled the country. As a result of political, ethnical and religious conflicts, those days millions of people belonging to the minority religion in that country were fleeing to those parts of the world where their religion had the majority. Murder, rape and loot was happening every day. Also, my parents, especially my mom was dark coloured, while the majority of the people living in that country had a fair tan.

One day, my mom became victim of a gang rape on the main street of their village. Not the neighbours gang raped her, but refugees coming from other parts of the country, who were themselves victim of murder and rape. She was actually going with my dad to do some shopping. They went hardly one block from their home, when, all of a sudden, seven or eight men came out of a shop and, before my parents knew what was happening, they were pushed into a side street with a dead end. About a dozen male persons, including some kids, gathered around my parents. My mom related to me later what happened on that day. They had stripped her stark naked in front of everybody.. My dad was aghast seeing my mom standing naked on the street. In fact, he had never seen her naked before. Those days it was common in that country that a couple would have sex in darkness. The man would lift the gown or skirt of the partner under a cover and release his cock from pyjama or whatever he is wearing, penetrate the vagina with it and keep on pumping in until releasing his load. Then he will take out his dick, turn his back to his wife and go to sleep.

My father saw that one of the men was holding his cock, much bigger than his own, in one hand and crushing one of the tits of my mom with the other. “Look, what smashing figure this foreign bitch has. Come on, I will fuck her from the front and some one must fuck her ass also. Then we will swap.” My mom was a real beauty. She was quite tall, about 5’8”, while my father was only 5’. She had magnificent breasts, real tight buttocks, slim legs and a lovely pussy covered with a thin layer of dark pubic hair. I know what I am talking about, since I lived with her in a single room after my father’s death when I was four. I never had sex with her, but I have jerked off many times when I saw her without clothes on. Even now, she is over 80 , I get a hard-on when I happen to get a glimpse of her secret parts.

My father was paralysed. He did nothing. He just stood there watching how his wife got fucked, in her pussy and ass, again and again, until all those 8 or 10 men had their satisfaction. The shopkeepers there knew my parents, since they used to buy groceries and other stuff in those shops. But they did not intervene, most probably because they were afraid of those 8 or 10 working class people who kept on shouting while fucking my mom: ”You bastard foreigners take away our jobs. So, you either leave the country or we will fuck your cunts and asses in and out.” They had left my mom alone after ravishing her for over two hours, but taken all her clothing with them, so that she can’t go to the police and report. She was still in shock, standing naked on the street with quite a bit of sperm juice dripping down her immaculate thighs. Now even kids were standing in front of her and enjoying her nakedness, fumbling her tits, pussy and ass. At last, some of the shopkeepers came to drive the kids away. One of them gave my lovely mom a piece of cloth to hide her shame.

After all this has happened, my father sort of woke up from his trance state and went to my darling mother to hold her firm in his hands. All the way back to their home a block away, they were accompanied by all the witnesses of the raping, laughing, giggling and making obscene comments about my mom. There were also some students of my dad there. “Sir, will you come to the school tomorrow? Bring your mistress with you. All students of the school must see your gorgeous wife naked as we have seen. Then we will all wank together. That will be a real feast! ”

Their ordeal was not over after this episode. Next morning, my dad had to go to his school. He knew what was expecting him. Not only some of his students, but also several teachers were witnesses of the rape. He knew that even before this event, many of his co-teachers used to comment about his wife, whispering and saying, they would give anything to have her thighs open under them. “My god, if I could only hold one of her tits once in my hand. I think they are stone hard!” They would whisper such things in such a way that my dad could hear what they were saying. So, what will happen now that they have seen every inch of her immaculate body as naked as she was born. What will they say? He thought for a moment to skip the school for balçova escort bayan the day, but that could have cost his job, because they were only looking for an excuse to get rid of the only teacher in the school who belonged to the minority religion. And, after all, he will have to go there anyway, on that day or a day later.

The morning came and things happened which changed the life plan of my parents totally. First, my dad went out very early in the morning, as he did everyday, to fetch milk from the milk store. The store was not very far from their home. While he was approaching the shop, he saw other shopkeepers running to the milk store. He immediately knew that they will now make him run the gauntlet. They were chatting with each other and laughing when he entered the shop. The youngest son of the storekeeper, about 15, who had witnessed the rape, came forward with the milk can, placed it near my dad, went back a few steps and waited. His father asked my dad whether my mom has recovered herself from yesterday’s ‘exertions’. My father saw a grin on each face, including that of the kid. “You should wait now for at least a week before you use your wife to get your relaxation,” said the shopkeeper. Before my father could say anything, another shopkeeper from the neighbourhood, who was playing with his stiff cock under his attire, said: “I think that will be difficult. I am sure he takes her every night. I would have taken her several times a day:” All started laughing and my dad paid for the milk and left the shop without any comment. On his way back, he started thinking about leaving the village and migrate to the country his forefathers came from, the border being only a few miles from the village. He regretted now that he didn’t listen to his wife when she suggested two months ago to migrate. Now it is too late, he thought, to avert the worst. He had to change his mind a few minutes later when he reached home. The worst was yet to come.

When he reached the compound of his home, he saw the headmaster of his school standing, stark naked, just behind his wife with both her tits in his hands, pressing his cock against her tight buttock. At the same time, the English teacher had raised the skirt of my mom and was enjoying the view of her dark pussy with almost no pubic hair. Also the vernacular teacher was there, the youngest of the three. He still didn’t have a chance to get hold of my mom. He was busy giving a good massage to his cock. “What’s this, what are you doing to the wife of your colleague?”, exclaimed my dad. “Wife of our colleague? Have you gone mad? Do you think someone whose wife has become a whore, can be our colleague? We have come here to hand out your immediate dismissal as teacher in our school. It is on the table. And you know, in our country a whore is everybody’s property. So, now let us enjoy this bitch. If you don’t like to watch our feast, you can go out for a walk. Otherwise you can stay here.” “She is not a whore. She got raped against her will”, whimpered my father. “Shut up! Whoever has been enjoyed by seven or eight in the public, is a whore. Period!” came the answer. After that, my father was again in the same situation as during the gang rape the day before. He just stood there motionless and watched how three of his colleagues enjoyed his wife one after another in various manners.

It went according to seniority. Of course, the first to have my mom was the headmaster. By now my mom was again completely naked. So was also the headmaster. But he didn’t fuck her. He told her to put her left foot on a low cot which was there in the compound. She did as ordered and he immediately put one of his finger in her pussy and started masturbating her. “What are you doing? What is this?”, said my mom, totally shocked because she knew the fingering will bring her to orgasm, and that would have been a shame to show everybody, including her husband, that someone taking her by force can give her pleasure. “Do you know what I want? I just want to see how a foreign woman like you looks when she comes”.

My mother had related this incident to me many years later. She said that at the moment the headmaster said that he wants to see her come, she decided to stop resisting and start getting some pleasure. I have heard this kind of reasoning from many who have been humiliated in one form or the other. In fact, I have experienced it in my own case. It happens when humiliation brings you to the brink of physical or mental annihilation. The nature spends you a survival weapon, or as my mom said, a ‘survival code’. You turn the table. Humiliation gives satisfaction to the perpetrator as long as his victim feels the humiliation. He becomes totally dislocated when the victim displays satisfaction instead of humiliation. He is then under control of the victim. In some ways, he is now the victim of his victim.

My mother decided in her worst moment of degradation to exploit the situation which was beyond her control, the wilful and arbitrary sexual abusement, in her favour.

What else could she have done? The headmaster’s finger-fucking and tit-mauling was too much for her. Now she started enjoying it consciously. She started breathing heavily and groaning a little before she exploded. UH! UH! HUH! HUH! OH! OH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OH! OH! It didn’t matter anymore. They were all, except her husband, enjoying her outburst. “Didn’t I say, she is a perfect whore. Have you seen how she enjoyed my fingur-fucking?” The Headmaster was totally satisfied with his performance. “Has your husband ever given you such satisfaction? I bet he hasn’t. Tell me, he hasn’t, will you?” “No, he has not, never”. She told me later that she would have said this in any case, because otherwise they may have been tortured. But she also admitted to me that till then my dad had really never satisfied her. His one inch cock was never stiff for more than a few seconds which he used to utilize to empty his balls inside her womb. After that, he would go to sleep immediately and she would mostly start rubbing her clit till she had her orgasm. So, this was their marriage life.

By now, the cock of the headmaster was beginning to give him trouble. He told my mom to kneel down and suck his cock. She had never done it, so she didn’t know what to do. “You whore, don’t tell me you have never taken your husband’s cock in your mouth!” “No, I have not, never.” “Okay, then you do it now”. “Do what?” “Suck your husband’s cock first and then suck my cock.” “Take off his clothing and start sucking. We still have plenty of work left”. All three teachers started laughing. My mom took off my dad’s attire. Hilarious laughter again after seeing my dad’s tiny cock. Now my darling mom was kneeling down and sucking her husband’s cock. She knew they will laugh again. Hardly had she started sucking his cock, he came. OH! OH! OH! OH! UUHH! He even rammed his tiny thing into my mom’s mouth. “See, didn’t I say, she never had any satisfaction from this dwarf. Here’s the proof. He can’t even hold for 2 seconds”. They wouldn’t let my father put on his attire. “You sit here naked and watch how we give your wife what you have never given her, PLEASURE, PLEASURE, PLEASURE.” The cock of the headmaster was at least seven inches. My mom almost choked with that cock in her mouth and him pushing and pulling her head with increasing speed. But now she was beginning to enjoy the whole thing. She started slurping and slobbering on the huge cock wantonly, licking and sucking and doing her best to bring him to climax. HUH! HUH! HUH! I AM CUUUMMING! OH MY GOD! OH! OH! HUHH! HUHH! He
inundated my mom’s mouth, throat and all with load after load of cum. “You are a nice bitch. From now on I want you to do the same at least three times a week, Okay?” “Yes I will as you wish”. She knew that her husband has lost her job. “I am a slut now anyway, so why not make these teachers pay for the pleasure they get from me, especially since they seem to like that I am a foreigner slut?” She knew she has now to please them in such a way that they become ready to spend literally their last cent for her. “I will make them feel that I am their personal slave, and then squeeze them out.” She knew now that she has a fabulous figure. She is tall and is bestowed with fantastic tits, crotch and buttocks. Her shy appearance provokes men to take her. But she also knew that she hardly knows anything about fucking. She has to learn a lot to be a successful slut. She must have more practice in being fucked in her cunt and ass, in doing blowjob and handjob. She must also become more active when she is finger fucked. She must show the teachers how she masturbates. She now expected to be raped again and again if they continue living in this village. She must learn to control the rapes, so that she doesn’t get hurt. Also the rapists must pay for the joy she gives them. She doesn’t want a gang rape for nothing, as it happened the day before.

While she was kneeling to suck my dad and the headmaster, she had noticed that the English teacher was standing behind her admiring her gorgeous ass. She had pressed her legs together, protruding at the same time her fabulous ass as much as possible towards the teacher, so that he could see the whole length of her pussy from the clitoris to her asshole. He had bent down and started rubbing his cock against her ass. He had a cock even bigger than the headmaster’s. After finishing the headmaster, my mom sat on the ground facing the English teacher escort balçova with her thighs wide apart. She was now beginning to enjoy making the three real hot. She was looking forward to a huge fuck now. But the gentleman English teacher had something else in his mind. “No, No, you turn your back again and kneel down. I don’t want your pussy. I want to fuck your ass from behind, like my dog.”

My mom did so and waited for the thrust from that huge cock. When it came, she screamed: “OH, OH, OH, Oh My God, It is so BIG! Oh! Oh!.” Her screaming made all three of them go berserk. The English teacher was now ramming his huge cock into her asshole in and out. He was also crushing one of my mom’s breasts with one hand and rubbing her clit with the other. The vernacular teacher had stopped massaging his cock. Instead he inserted it in my mom’s mouth. The thrust coming from the English teacher fucking her ass was enough to help her make an excellent blowjob to the vernacular teacher. Also the headmaster came and sat near my mother. “Take my cock in your hand and give it a rub, you beautiful bitch. I hope my wife never comes to know how a foreign slut is giving me so much more pleasure than she ever has”. My mom now knew how she can gently blackmail this teacher in the future. This bastard will have to finance her and her husband’s living in the future. “After all, he has sacked my husband and fucking me right and left.” The first to unload his sperm was the vernacular teacher. My mom’s mouth was full of that juice, some of it trickling down her cheek. And then came the headmaster. In the meantime, the English teacher as well as my mom were approaching their orgasm. He was by now ramming my mom like the piston of an express train locomotive. They climaxed together. “HUH! HUH! HUH! I AM CUUUMMING! OH MY GOD! OH! OH! HUHH! HUHH!”, the English teacher took out his cock from mom’ ass just after she had exploded “ UH! UH! HUH! HUH! OH! OH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OH! OH!”. Now everybody was lying there exhausted. Only my dad was sitting there with his one inch stub stiff watching the orgy around his wife. “See, how fast she is learning. Your wife is going to be a first class slut,” said the headmaster to my dad. Then they departed not before reminding my mom to come to the school the next day.

My mom got up and went to my dad. For the first time in her life, she embraced him and kissed him, first on his cheeks and then full on his mouth. He started trembling. “What are you doing. You have never done it,” he said while putting his hands on her breasts. “I know, but now our life has changed completely. I have become a whore, but I hope you will not discard me”, said my mom while holding dad’s face in her hands. “How can I discard you. What has happened is not your fault. It is my fault. Had I listened to you and went away from this country, you would have been spared of all this pain and humiliation.” While they were talking like this with each other, they felt how much they needed each other. And then something unusual happened. My mom started kissing him passionately as never before and then forced him to lay on his back, and before he knew what was happening, she started fucking him. She laid on him. She had never done that before. Asked him to take her tits in his hand and crush them. And she was rubbing her clit against the tiny stub of his which was now rock hard. She knew that he will not last long. But she was hot. So they came together, first time ever. My father came rather gently: OH! OH! OH! OH! UUHH! But while he came, he was trying to ram the pussy of his beloved wife with his tiny cock. And that was enough to bring my mom to explosion: “ UH! UH! I AM CUUUMMING! HUH! HUH! OH! OH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OOOHHH! OH! OH!”.

Then they got up and went inside their house to wash themselves and eat something. After that they were thinking of lying down for a nap. But the next ordeal was waiting for them.

A police officer came and told them to come to the police station in the evening to report the incident of the day before, so that the police can start searching for the culprits. My mother noticed the lewd glance of the police officer directed towards her tight bosoms and her crotch. Since she had not put on any underwear, the shape of her Bermuda Triangle was quite visible. She also noticed a bulge in the trousers of the officer. “Yes officer, we will come. Do you want to drink a cup of tea now?” My mother knew that if they go to the police station, they will gang rape her. She thought it might be better if she lets this officer who is definitely younger than her and looks quite friendly take her here in her home and also prepare the report. “Yes a cup of tea will be nice, madam”. She was startled. She had got used so much in being called whore, bitch and slut. It is nice to be addressed as madam. I will reward him with a good fuck, she thought. She asked him to sit on the cot in the compound, Then she went inside with my dad. As soon as they were inside, she disclosed her plan. What could have my father said. He had to accept the situation. My mother asked him to leave her alone with the officer for an hour and go out under the pretext of doing some business. He did as she wanted. Then she invited the officer to come in and enjoy the cup of tea. Does he know what more he will be enjoying, thought my mom. While the officer was drinking his tea, my mom enquired if it is not possible to finish the report here, so that she need not go to the police station. The officer saw no problem in that. My mom walked to the adjacent room to get paper and pen for preparing the report, deliberately swaying her voluptuous ass slightly. When she was in the other room, she opened one button of her blouse so that the officer can see a bit of her tight and big tits. She came back with the paper and pencil and sat down near him. He could see through the open button one of her dark nipples. Her breasts were almost bursting out of the tiny blouse she had on.

“Shall we start preparing the report?”, said my mom. He didn’t say anything. He was breathing hard and almost swallowed my mom’s beautiful tits with his eyes. “Is everything okay with you?”, asked my mom knowing very well what was not okay with him. The bulge in his trousers had by now grown to a mini hill. “You are very beautiful”, he stammered. “What do you like in me most?” Mom was now really enjoying making this poor boy go practically out of his mind. She had never before tried to seduce a person. “Oh, everything, you are so beautiful, I have never seen such beautiful breasts. Oh!” “Have you ever seen a woman without clothes on?” “No, I don’t have any sisters and my mother is never naked.” “Are you still virgin?” “Yes, I am.” “Do you want to see me naked?” “Oh yes, if it is possible. Oh! Oh! What is happening to me? I think I have fever now.” “No, you have no fever. You just want to fuck me, don’t you?” “No, I don’t!” “Come on, don’t lie. Tell me the truth, then I will let you fuck me.” “Now? If your husband returns?” “He will not. I have told him to stay out because I knew you would like to fuck me. Since I have been raped several times, he doesn’t mind if I am taken by you. But you have not yet said whether you want to fuck me.” “Yes, of course, oh, my god! I think I have fever.” “No, you have not. Now I will release you from your tension. Then your fever will be gone.” She was now looking forward to deflower this virgin lad. He was perhaps two years younger than her. Before he knew what was happening, she had opened couple of buttons of his trousers. Out sprung a massive cock, even larger than that of the English teacher. “Oh, oh, what are you doing?”. She took that monster in her right and started stroking it slowly. “Do you like it?” “Oh, yes, your hand is soft and warm. My god! But if you go on stroking him, some juice will come out.” “Oh, so you know that? Do you bring out the juice by stroking him?” “Yes.” “Then you know why you felt like having fever. You naughty boy, you lied to me.” “Yes”, now he was smiling, “I did not know how to tell you the truth”. She was now really liking this chap. This is not going to be a rape, but a consensual sex which she wanted to enjoy fully. “You are right, normally we couldn’t have talked to each other like this, but since I was raped to become a slut, anybody can tell me indecent things. So can you.” “No, No, you are not a slut for me. I will not let anybody call you a slut.” She felt like embracing and kissing this nice guy. Now she knew that she has found someone who can protect her. “Do you know, just before you came, three teachers from the school where my husband used to teach forced me to have all kinds of sex with them? They said my husband cannot teach there anymore because his wife has become a whore. And they also said that a whore is anybody’s property in this country, especially a foreign slut. Then they took me again and again.” “This is not true what they have said. They have no right to force you to have sex with them. I will not let that happen in the future. If anybody tries to force you to have sex, tell me and I will see to it that they never try it again.” “You will be a brother to me, but I will let you enjoy me whenever you want.” She was all the time stroking the cock and also two huge balls. He had started breathing hard. She didn’t want him to spoil her sofa and carpet with his cum, so she took the massive block of flesh in her mouth and started doing a neat blowjob.”Oh, Oh, Oh my god, It is so nice, but I will CUUMMM! OHHH! balçova escort OHHH! OHHH! OHHH! OHHH! HUHHH! HUHHH! HUHHHHHHH! UHH!”
She was busy gulping down his cumshot as much as she could. But he was releasing his juice like a fountain. She kept on sucking and gulping, while the rest was trickling down her cheek and spoiling her blouse. The poor boy was in a trance. He thought he was dreaming that she had taken out his cock from her mouth, opened her blouse and rubbing his cock between her massive tits. In his dream he saw now not only one nipple, but both breasts fully open to his view. And he saw the foreskin of his cock moving up and down as she was doing the same with her tits. Then he came out of his dream with a massive orgasm squirting all his juice on the body and face of the woman who he now adores. After all, she has said that she is now his sister whom he can enjoy anytime he likes.

My mom was now very hot and yearning to be fucked in all her holes by her ‘brother’. But that celebration had to be postponed. After the two massive cumshots, her ‘brother’ needed some time to recover. And she noticed that my dad had returned and looking at her through a small window. “Oh my god”, she thought hoping he can take it looking at his wife with cumshot of a police officer dripping down her face and naked upper part of the body, the beautiful and tight breasts as showcase for that young lad. But he must fuck her and today. Not only because she was horny, but also because she wanted to cement their relationship before she was to visit the schoolteachers on the next day.

“Do you think you can still prepare the report?” “No, I am now so tired,” whimpered the lad. “So, what do we do? Shall I come to your office?” “Oh, No, because then my colleagues may also want to fuck you. And then it will be very difficult for me to protect you.” So I was right, thought my mom, the policed had planned to gang rape her. “Then you come back later to prepare the report. After that I want you to penetrate my womb with your shaft. Will you like that, my dear brother?” “Oh, Oh, of course, but what will your husband say?” “Don’t bother about my husband. He understands what is going on. He will wait outside in the compound or go out for a walk while you will be ramming my sweet pussy.” She was now so lewd. She didn’t know how she can wait so long before he comes back. “Okay, I can come back only after my duty is over. It will be quite late.” “Then you can stay overnight here after giving me pleasure, Okay?” “Yes, yes, oh my god, my cock is getting stiff again.” “No, you better go now because my husband is waiting outside.” “Oh, Okay.” He then put his massive cock, which was again raising its head, back into his trousers and went out. He met her husband at the doorstep, stammered a Hallo and left the house.

My dad was, of course, a bit upset, especially after seeing his wife giving this chap a titt-fuck. Was that really necessary? My mom noticed that and was now determined to cheer him up. Since her pussy was itching, the best way to cheer him up would be to give him some sexual satisfaction by either masturbating him or sucking his cock, she thought. Then he could perhaps also masturbate her to bring down her temperature a little till her ‘brother’ returns.

My dad entered the room and saw his wife standind half naked there. “Oh, my god, how beautiful she is,” he was thinking. “Hello, how are you now, was it too bad? You better go and wash yourself. It’s all dirty.” “No, it was not too bad. I will be back in a minute after washing myself.” She told herself that it was not at all bad with that lad. In fact, it was not enough for her. But how can she say that to her husband. How will she now tell him that he will come back and fuck her again and even stay overnight. She took off all her clothes in the bathroom and started washing herself. She saw in the mirror that her husband was watching her. His looks were lewd. She dried herself, then turned back and went to her husband totally naked as she was. She had never done anything like this before. My dad watched her walking towards him, her naked breasts swinging like a pair of footballs with stiff nipples, every movement of her thighs making her vulvas tremble slightly with a wet, very wet and inviting clitoris ready to swallow anything coming its way. He could feel his one inch stub rebelling. His balls were hot through the blood circulation. He was going to touch his cock, but his wife was already kneeling down before him, had removed the piece of cloth he was wearing, and started sucking his cock.. “Oh! it feels so good in your warm and wet mouth. You are giving me so much of pleasure, but my little cock is no good for you. I can only hope that others can satisfy you, although it is very hard for me to watch how they enjoy you,” My mom stopped sucking him, got up, took his face in her hands, put her tongue in his tongue and took both his hands to her buttocks. Now they were kissing, he was squeezing her ass as hard as he could, and she had already managed to enter that tiny tool of my dad in her cunt. Also she was now squeezing his ass with her hands, and both started rocking to and fro. Generally, my dad would shoot out his juice within seconds of entering my mom’s pussy. This time, he managed to hold on long enough to make my mom reach her climax. There is one specialty about her climax. She starts contracting her pussy vigorously when she comes. If you are lucky enough to have your cock in her during her violent convulsion, you will feel as if her pussy is giving your cock a perfect blowjob. My father experienced this for first time. “Oh, my god! OHHH! OHHH! OHHH! OHHH! OHHH! HUHHH! HUHHH! HUH! HUH!” He slumped on the couch like a piece of sack, totally exhausted. My mother was now lying on him and kissing him all over. “Don’t say again that this little cock is no good for me. Have you seen how he satisfied me? I don’t care for the monster things which fuck all my openings. I can’t stop that, now and then I also get some satisfaction (She couldn’t tell him that her cunt got soaking wet when she was with that police lad. He doesn’t need to know all her secrets). But this little cock is only mine. I love him. I will need him in my pussy, especially after my pussy has been ravished by others, which will now happen practically everyday, since I will have to earn money in your place.” “But I can take some other job.” “No, you will not. I don’t want that others laugh at you because your wife has become a slut.” Had she been honest to him, she would have admitted that every time she is called a slut or a whore or a bitch, either by herself or by others, her pussy becomes dripping wet. She knew that she has now become a real slut because she now wants to be fucked randomly, of course only if paid. The only exception will be her ‘brother’, the police lad. That reminded her that she has now to tell her husband that he will return and stay overnight. “I forgot to tell you that the police officer will come back this evening after his duty is over and prepare the report.” “Why, didn’t he do that while he was with you?” “No, because he got so randy that I had to satisfy him with my hand and tits, as you saw. After that I didn’t want him to stay because when you came, I didn’t want someone else to be there.” “Do you think he will again take you?” “ I think so. I had to accept that because otherwise I would have had to go to the police station and get ravished by all his colleagues also.” “Did he tell you that they all want to take you?” “Yes”. “How long will he stay here?” “He wants to stay overnight, so that he can finish the report properly and then have enough time to – well you know what he wants. But he has promised to protect us from any mishandling by others. Of course I think he will ask me to please him now and then.” My father was now in utter despair. How long will he be able to withstand such humiliation? But he had no other choice. “What will I do tonight when he sleeps with you?” “You will sleep in our bed as usual and I will use the cot outside in the compound – together with him.” “Okay”. My mom hugged my dad and they both cried for many minutes. They didn’t talk anymore about this subject. My mom went to cook the dinner. She was now steaming hot waiting for the lad. “He must fuck me to unconsciousness,” she was thinking, rubbing at the same time her clit against the oven.

But, as the saying goes, man proposes and god disposes. The police chap didn’t turn up. Of course my dad was very happy, but my mother was now not only hot but also worried. Why didn’t he turn up? Will he not protect her? Was she not good enough in satisfying him this afternoon?

They went to bed. My dad slept. My mom had to cool herself down, so she started masturbating, but then stopped. She took off her clothes, took off the clothes of my dad and , before he could say anything, started fucking him. He was half asleep and didn’t understand what was happening until he heard mom gasping and groaning loud till she had her orgasm. “See, you have done it again, you have satisfied me now three times in one day. What more do you expect from my tiny little friend, my one inch darling.” After few minutes’ silence she said:”You know, I needed this last cumming badly.” “I understand. I think you wanted that police chap to be with you.” Again few minutes’ silence. “Yes, you are right. I wanted to be ravished by him.” “That is okay with me now, as long as you ravish me at least once a day, just as you did now.” This was too much for my mom. She couldn’t control herself anymore. She ravished my dad again and then fell totally exhausted on him.

My parents were never nearer to each other, never happier than at this moment at the end of two day long humiliation and despair.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Patient 92 part 3

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

It was now a few weeks since she had woken up in that big dark room. She had learned a little more about her situation by eavsdropping and in two instances she got ahold of the doctors clipboard. She learned that she was one of more than a hundred. Older patients, such as Patient 27, were now comfortable in their new settings. She learned that they had her injected with birthcontrol when she slept, and would be doing so every month. She learned that what they fed her was not laced with anything but could be if they chose to for a test. She could not ascertain where she was, what they were trying to discover, or how or why they took her. She learned that her doctor was permanently assigned to her, but in case of his absence she would be tested by a substitute doctor. And that there were many, many of these doctors.
During the weeks since she first submitted to her doctors advances she had givin in only once more. She had not spoken since the last time she pleaded for her release. She only made sounds or screamed.
Her doctor had as of late been telling her about “the cafeteria”. Apparently it was just a cafeteria but she had earned th privilege of being able to eat there with other patients. And today would be her first day.
After breakfast and an uneventful morning, her doctor led her to the cafeteria. “Now lunch lasts three hours. Were ten minutes late so everyone else should already be here. Ill be back in three hours to pick you up. Dont bother trying to escape,  doors are locked and windows are barred.”
As she stepped in the room and the door closed behind her, she realized her chances of getting raped had just gone up infinitely.
Most patients were male. About 10% of them were actually female, and there were three or four hermaphrodites. She instantly recognized patient 27 and patient 86. 86 still looked violent and angry, and 27 looked laid back as ever. 27 watched her calmly and smiled, while 86s eyes followed her like a predator. She then realized she was the only naked one there. It wasn’t long before a group of older patients (mid fourties) had her bent over a lunch table. She kicked and screamed but they laughed and reassured her it would be fine, wouldn’t take long, just hold still. She struggled violently as one man licked her till her own liquids began to flow, an shoved his cock in.
He fucked hard and fast. It rammed up inside her and she could feel it poke at her womb. He then began to twist and rotate his hips in such a way that his tip rubbed in just the right place, and come squirted out of her. She screamed as the next man grabbed her and threw her to the floor. He smacked her a couple times, and blood trickled out of her nose. He then too fucked her to climax and got off. He then rearranged her so she was on all fours. “You ready for it baby?” he said in a gruff voice. She began to wonder what when the first mans cock was rammed into her mouth. The second man was kneeling behind her. She felt him wipe something creamy and slippery over her asshole. It dawned on her that it was lube just as he shoved all seven inches of himself in her untouched ass. She screamed despite the cock in her mouth and tears streamed down her face. They filled her with come in both ends. The first man commanded her to swallow and she obeyed. As the small group left her she curled up and grit her teeth. A little blood was smudged on her asscheek.
She spent the rest of her 3 hours cowering under a table.
When her doctor came to get her she was still under the table. She followed him without a sound and he noticed she was walking a little funny. He guided her with his hand gently on the small of her back, and as they walked through the halls she seemed to regain her composition.
He left her shackled to the table for another while, and when he came back she was sleeping. He removed his clothes and lay on her, kissing her gently and as her eyes slowly güvenilir bahis fluttered open, he massaged her tits. She made no resistance. He undid her shackled and turned her over. “I know you’re still sore,” he said gently, “but with the proper amount of lubrication and slowness, we can get this done. Im going to fuck you in the ass now baby. Are you ready?” She didn’t say anything.
The second he turned his back to grab the lube, she was gone. She bolted for the door.
It was unlocked.
She tore down the hallway, and nearly slammed into a everyone she passed. She took random turns, untill she found herself in a dark stairwell.
And there was patient 12. She didn’t know he was 12, but she recognized him as the fourty some year old man who forced her to suck him off right before she gave in to the doctor. “And where do you think you’re going?” he demanded gruffly. She kicked and bit but he had hold of her. And he was hard. He bent her over the railing and pulled his own pair of handcuffs from his pocket. Before she knew it, she was cuffed to the railing in the most vulnerable position possible.
He took his sweet time with her. First he ran his hands up and down her hips and waist, feeling her soft skin. He cupped his hands around her soft bottom, squeezing her ass cheeks as he started to rub himself up against her a little.
As he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, he stroked her hair. “You made a pretty big mistake, running into me. Not your lucky day.” And with that he shoved his cock into her with a grunt and started pumping vigorously. She dared not scream, lest she be found, and instead released paniced whimpers from her pursed lips. He reached around her and massaged her clit as he fucked her. She wanted badly to give in. It felt incredible, like he was stimulating every square inch of her soaking cunt. Though she fought her feelings, she couldn’t stop the sudden orgasm that rocked through her. She squirted on to his pulsating cock and he leaned his head back an grit his teeth and his hot seed shot into her. Dripping, chests heaving, and panting, they stood there for a while. Then he uncuffed her, zipped up his pants, and with one last glance at her, continued his trip upstairs. She stood in dazed confusion for a moment, and then blinking, stumbled down the stairs, determined to regain her freedom.
Meanwhile, her own and some other doctors sat in the surveillance room, chuckling at the cameras. “Well,” said her doctor, standing up, “I better go get her.” He smiled and nodded at the others and went to an elevator. It carried him swiftly to the ground floor, right where she was headed.
He was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs. She screamed and in her panic lost her footing. She thumped onto the stairs, bruising herself. Sobbing in her dispair, she tried half heartedly to crawl up the stairs.
He saw no reason to be anything but gentle. After all, the fuck she had just been given had been pretty rough, and she was severly traumatized from all the events since her arrival. It was really starting to show.
He slowly walked to her and kneeled by her. Her tear streaked face looked pleadingly up at him, and he cradled her soft cheek in his big, rough hand. The act of tenderness surprised her, and for a moment she forgot what threat he posed, and enjoyed the kindness like it was her last meal. She closed her eyes and her sobbing slowed and her hysteria quieted. When he begin to unbuckle his belt she erupted unto tears again. “Shhh, shh shh its okay,” he soothed. “Relax baby, please.” She continued to sob as he pulled his erect cock out of his pants. He gently took her hand and placed it on his member, and closed his hand around hers at the base of it. He gently pushed her head to it. She knew what he wanted and tried to pull away, but he simply became firmer, though still gentle. She resigned herself to it then, thinking of one last türkçe bahis means of escape. She had to hurt him. Badly. He realized immediately and pulled away just as her teeth snapped together. What would have been a horrible injury was narrowly avoided. “Okay, alright,” he said calmly, unsurprised. He picked her up, and carried her to the elevator.
Once they reached her room he laid her down. And she rolled on her side and wept. Hearing her, he glanced over and immediately felt the need to comfort her. He climbed onto the table and spooned her, stroking her hair and occasionally whispering reassuraced to her, telling her it would be alright. She became aware of his presence, and her brow knitted in confusion. She couldn’t grasp it but she felt something. She shifted onto her other side and faced him, staring intensely at him. He stared back with the pleasant smile she had gotten so used to. She knew if she actually crossed this line, it wouldn’t be like before. She wouldn’t be able to come back from it if she surrendered to him. She shifted back onto her other side.
He sighed, and seeing she was at least feeling less dismal, got off the table and sat at his desk and worked. She went to sleep to the sounds of his typing and scribbling softly.
A routine developed. In the morning she would be woken, fed, and bathed. She was given books and puzzles to amuse herself, and she avidly took to them as a means of mental escape.
At lunch she would either be taken to the cafeteria where she learned how to not attract attention, though the occasional assault was inevitable, or she would quietly lunch with her doctor in her room. Till dinner he would run small tests on her, where she was usually fucked by the machine in the ceiling and often intensley stimulating chemicals were used on various parts of her. Then dinner, some quiet time to occupy with puzzles, and then bed. This went on for weeks, which became months. Then things appeared to become more busy.
“Its time!” the doctor explained enthusiastically as he burst through the doors. She jolted and looked up from the book she was reading. Her puzzled face gazed back at him, and he explained himself. “Its time to show the progress of our findings. There is a huge dinner and presentation with the head of the company. Most, with the exception of brand new patients, will be going, as will all doctors including myself.” She stared blankly at him. He continued. “You’re going, and ill be presenting you as one of our best accomplishments and discoveries.” He gazed proudly down at her. She was unimpressed. “Obviously, as you’re a risky case, means will be taken to keep you from escaping. But were going to dress you up, its the most formal of occasions, and I want, though don’t expect, you to be on your best behavior.” He then explained how any patients that attempted escape at this meeting were shot and killed, and additionally they all wore shock collars.
He jabbered on for a few minutes and then left her.
She did not plan to attemt escape. Although they may be bluffing about the shot and killed part, she didn’t want to risk finding out. It would be counter productive to get herself killed trying to find freedom.
The dinner was in three weeks. During this time, things went on as normal, though her doctor became more and more excited.
Then the time came, and she was led to a room by a female doctor. She was bathed and was dressed in nice underwear and a red dress fit for the red carpet. Her hair was naturally beautiful, and needed no styling, but the doctor applied some eyeshadow and lip stick. When she looked in the mirror she was struck by her own beauty.
The patients were taken to the event all together in large buses. The males were clean, polished, and in tuxes, and the few females were as well dressed as her. Patient 27 winked reassuringly at her when he saw her.
They arrived and were led by a large güvenilir bahis siteleri crowd of security guards into a huge fancy builing, equipped with a big gathering room were they could freely mingle after the presentation and dinner. First came the presentation. She among twenty were led on stage, their ears plugged, and they could only hear the dull applause as a head doctor spoke about them.
And then it became interesting.
As they spilled into the dining hall, she spotted her doctor waiting for her. He was in a tux like the others, and and he had a shadow of a beard. She quivered as she noticed how insanely handsome he was. And then he saw her. He stared.
They were seated with their doctors. As dinner began, she felt him place his hand on her knee under the table. She looked at him, surprised. He was chatting away casually with a doctor across the table.
Under the table, his hand started to move up her leg to her thigh, and her breath stopped in shock. Every light touch of his hand seemed to stimulate like the drug. Just as this thought crossed her mind, she saw him dip his fingers in a little jar of clear liquid he held on his lap. It was the same liquid he poured into the machine long ago. His hand, now coated in the chemical, returned to her thigh, tingling and tickling her skin and it slowly moved to its target. He contined chatting normally as he pushed his hand gently and discretely under her dress, and he was inched away from her opening, which was already shining soaking through the panties. He seemed to think of this and pushed a napkin under it to protect her dress so no one would see the stain. And then he poked one finger into his panties. The tip of his index finger teased her clit. She could do nothing but stare ahead as he chatted happily with the other doctor. He pinched and fondled the labia and edges of the opening, and a stream of clear wetness dripped down her. It was a total sensory overload. His finger began to dip into her and massage at her, and her body ached longingly for a climax.
When that climax came, it was absorbed into the napkin. Suddenly he tossed the napkin onto the floor under the table, stood, excused himself and took her by the arm. They walked quickly and wordlessly to a janitors closet far off. He shut the door, and the dim bulb offered little light. He blocked her exit, and a little panic began to rise in her. He slipped her dress off her and squeezed her tits hard and kissed her. He pulled his cock out of his trousers. “Suck it,” he said casually. He pushed down on her shoulder, and forced himself deep into her throat. She gagged and choked. He began to thrust into her mouth as he pulled her head back and forth by the hair. A load of come emptied into her mouth, and she quickly swallowed. He turned her around and arranged her on all fours. Getting on his knees, he began to ram into her soaked opening. Little by little, he shoved more of himself deep into her. As she reached a climax her vaginal walls hardened and contracted around him. She surrendered to the orgasm. She let it flow through her body like a wave. Her come squirted out onto his cock as he rammed into her. Despite all the abuse it had taken, her vagina was surprisingly tight. He felt her intentionally contract around his hard cock and at that very moment his hot seed spilled into her. He panted and squeezed her ass cheeks as he slowed. “Come here,” he said in a deep, gravely voice, “lick me clean. I don’t want it getting on my suit.” He took her by the hair and pushed her face into his softening cock. She licked off the juices of their fuck, her come mixing with his.
That night when they returned back to the lab, he shackeled her to the table and began to leave the room. Then he turned and without warning planted a deep, hard kiss on her soft pink lips before leaving. She fell asleep with the memory of the feeling of his lips on hers…unaware of what lay in wait for her in her future.

Ps. Thanks to my readers for the positive ratings. I hope you continue to enjoy the series. Feedback is appreciated.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


PantyBoy Gets A Reaming

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

I love to get really in touch with my feminine side. I get so turned on when I watch a man look my body up and down while I’m wearing some really sexy lingerie. I feel so naughty and slutty, knowing that I am going to let him do anything and everything he wants to me!! I was on a hookup site when an IM from a guy in my area came across my screen. He wasted no time telling me how he liked my pictures that I had posted and how horny they had made him. I told him that flattery would get him everything, and he immediately invited me to his place. I don’t usually meet in a private place, but I was really hot and needed some dick. He gave me his digits and I told him I would call him to get his address after I got ready.

I hit the shower and took a little time shaving (yes, everything) and getting clean and ready for some hot action. I slid a pair of white thigh high stockings on my legs, a red garter belt and thong, matching bra and put my boy clothes on over the top just in case I got pulled over. I grabbed a bottle of lube and a couple of condoms, and carrying my heels I got in the car. I called him on my cell and was so thrilled when a deep black voice answered. He told me what apartment complex he lived in and his apartment number and gave me the code to unlock the gate. I told him to unlock the door to his apartment and to be waiting in the bedroom when I got there.

When I got to his place I slowly opened the door and took a quick look inside before entering. The living room was empty as I had asked him, and I could hear music playing in the bedroom. I removed my jeans and tshirt and stuck my 4″ heels on my feet. I knocked on the bedroom door and that deep voice answered and told me to come in. My jaw dropped when I saw him güvenilir bahis laying on his bed. He was big! At least 6’5″ and a good 275lbs. He was wearing a silk robe, and looked so incredibly sexy. I walked over to the bed and set the lube and condoms on the nightstand, and spun around and slowly walked away, letting my ass sway back and forth as sexy as I could with each step. I looked back at him on the bed and he was starting to rub his cock through the silk of the robe.

I walked to the foot of the bed and slowly crawled up to where he was laying. I let my chest drag over his body and cock as I made my up his huge frame. I started to kiss him, but he said he wasn’t into that, so I untied his robe and let it fall open as I licked my way down his chest, past his stomach toward his cock. I’m sure my eyes got really big when I got my first look at what had been hiding under the robe. I was face to face with the biggest cock I had ever seen in person. It was getting hard, but I knew it wasn’t as big as it would be and it was already over 8″ long and thicker than I could get my hand all the way around. I was a bit scared of how I would ever be able to handle him, and as big a man as he is, I knew I was gonna have to.

My hand stroked up and down his shaft and I marveled at how beautiful his cock was, not too veiny, smooth texture and deep deep black skin contrasting with my pale white skin. I licked it all over, getting it nice and wet so I could stroke it even better. He took my head in his hands and guided my mouth to the tip of his cock and inserted it between my lips. My mouth opened willingly and the huge head of his cock filled my mouth completely. I sucked on the head of his cock and jacked up and down his shaft as he pushed türkçe bahis my mouth further and further down his cock. I knew there was no way I could possibly deep throat it, as it had grown to at least 9 1/2″ long and was now as big around as my wrist. I took as much of him as I could, and started to gag every time he tried to push more of it into my throat. He grabbed my hips and spun me around into a 69 and I felt him pull the strap of my thong out of my ass and he began to finger and lick my ass pussy. He slowly worked one of his big fingers inside of me, rotating and stretching me to prepare me for his huge cock. I kept working on his cock with my mouth, getting a big mouthful of his salty precum as I continued to stroke up and down the massive shaft. I reached behind me and got a condom and the bottle of lube off the nightstand as he slid a second finger into me. I yelped with a little pain as his large fingers continued to open me wider than ever before.

I couldn’t stand it any longer, and I knew he was dying to fuck my tight little ass, so I rolled a condom down the huge cock that had been in my mouth and coated it with gobs of lube. I slid down his body until I was straddling his enormous rock hard cock in reverse cowgirl, raised my ass up and felt him place the tip of that beautiful cock at my entrance. I slowly allowed my weight to sink back onto him as his huge thick head penetrated my tight but willing ass pussy. It felt like I was impaling myself on baseball bat. It hurt like crazy, but I knew I had to take him all, and I wanted it so bad. I began to rock back and forth, letting a tiny fraction of an inch more into me each time until I felt his massive head pass though my tight entrance and slide deeply into me. OMG, it hurt!!! güvenilir bahis siteleri But it felt amazing! I was so full and I continued to take a little more and a little more with each bounce. He was holding my ass cheeks in his huge hands, urging me to slide father and father down his shaft until I was finally resting with my ass cheeks on his stomach. It was all the way in me and it was touching parts of me that no one had ever touched before. I slowly raised a few inches and sank back down, feeling that heavenly fullness invade me. My bounces got higher and faster as I began to adjust to the immense size and I could hear him beginning to moan with each stoke. He placed his hands on my back and pushed me forward onto my knees with my ass sticking way up in the air. He knelt behind me and with one huge thrust buried all 10″ of his porn star sized cock back inside of me even deeper than it had been before. He started fucking me like I was his little slut, and took me over and over again. His thrust got harder and faster and deeper and I could tell he was close to cumming. I slid forward off of his cock, rolled over onto my back and placed my high heels on his shoulders so he could fuck my wide open asspussy. He picked my ass up off the bed and slammed that monster cock deep inside me. I could feel his balls slapping my ass with every deep powerful stroke as he had his way with me. I was in heaven!!!!! Sweat was pouring off of us as his thrusts became even more uncontrollable and I felt that huge cock stiffen and begin to pulse his hot thick cum into the condom deep inside me. He collapsed on top of me, and after a few minutes I felt his softening cock slip out of me. I slid the condom off and licked his beautiful cock clean. As we laid there, I heard him begin to snore, so I slipped back out to the living room, put my boy clothes back on and walked back out to my car, tired sore, and very very satisfied!!!!

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


One Young Man’s Quest

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Big Tits

ONE YOUNG MAN’S QUEST

This story begins the week I graduated from High School. At this point, I had never had a piece of ass. I had come close a few times, but never had been able to slide my virgin cock into a warm pussy and fill it with my hot cum.

I was a tight end on our football team, three time 5A State Champions. I was fast and had good hands. Once I had the ball, not many guys could catch me. I was popular and several girls flirted with me continuously, but I had eyes for only one.

My girlfriend, Donna, was a beautiful girl with long dark brown hair, C cup breasts, a fantastic figure and the wettest cunt you can imagine. She would let me finger her till she came, then she would give me a blow job and eat the load of cum I delivered into her sweet mouth.

Many times the head of my cock would be poised at the entrance to her sweet box, only to be denied access. I didn’t know what I was going to do…it was frustrating, to say the least.

One night, being highly frustrated, I broke up with her. It was the week before graduation so I began the search for another date for the graduation party. I wasn’t concerned at all. I knew that I could probably find someone, even though it was only a week away.

I had several girls that were just “buddies”. We would go out cruising and drinking, never going any further. These were girls that I had grown up with and were either girls that lived in my neighborhood or daughters of my parent’s friends. Most were more like sisters than anything else. If all else failed, I could take one of them.

The word got out that Donna and I had broken up and all of a sudden, I was the object of attention for several girls. Donna showed her jealousy daily when I walked one of them to class. I just knew that Donna had led me on for too long….I wanted to fuck someone and I wanted to do it bad.

Gwen was a beautiful girl, 5 ft 9 inches tall, big tits, long black hair, flawless tan and a great figure. A lot of guys had tried to date her, without much success. She was standing at the door of the school as I was leaving for the day.

“Hi Michael,” she said as I approached her.

“Hi Gwen, how are you today?” I asked.

“Oh, I’m fine. I really need a ride home today, and I was wondering…….could I hitch a ride with you. I’m kind of in a bind…..and……..would you be a friend and give me a ride…..please?”

It didn’t take me long to agree. After all, she was the most beautiful and desirable girl in school and it would do wonders for my reputation to be seen with her in my car. We walked out to my car and me, being a true gentleman, opened the door for her and helped her inside.

I went around and got behind the wheel and to my surprise she was sitting in the middle, very close to me. Her left arm was propped up on the back of the seat she had her knees pulled up with her feet under her. There she was, smiling widely at me and a look in her eyes that I couldn’t read right away.

“I don’t have to be home right away, could we go get a Coke and maybe talk for a while?” she asked.

“Most certainly,” I told her as I started my car and pulled out of the parking lot. We drove down the main drag to the drive in and pulled in. One of the car hops came out to get my order. It was Linda, one of my “buddies”. The look of surprise on her face made me grin as I gave her my order.

“And…….uh………Gwen……..uh……what can I get for you?” she stammered.

Gwen just grinned widely and said, “Oh, just a Coke for me, Linda…..and you don’t have to get in any hurry.”

I couldn’t figure out what Gwen was doing. I had tried to date her back before Donna and I started going out, with no luck. She was dating Steve, the quarterback for the football team. He and I were good friends and had been since we started school.

“So, are you and Donna going to the graduation party?” she asked.

“I figured you had heard that Donna and I broke up last week… don’t really know what I’m going to do yet.” I told her.

Gwen shifted her position and leaned against the passenger door. “Well, it seems we’re both in a precarious position,” she said smiling, “Steve dumped me and is taking Joanne…..what say, you and I go together….I’ve always liked you and I sure wish that you had asked me out before Steve did….what do you say, want to go out with me?”

I almost shot a load in my underwear when she said that. I had really wanted to date her before Donna, but couldn’t ever get her to go out with me. “Gwen, I’d love to go out with you…..I’ve always thought you were the nicest and most beautiful girl in school……yes…..yes.”

Linda arrived with our drinks and I paid her for them and turned back to Gwen. “I can’t believe this,” I told her, “is this for real or are you just putting me on?”

“Michael, I’m serious…..tell you what, why don’t you take me home and let’s go out tonight, I really want to see that movie out at the drive-in….that is if you want to take me.”

I thought that I had died and gone to heaven. It’s not that I didn’t think that I was good enough for her, but I just thought I’d never have a chance in hell of ever going out with her…..wow. “It’s a date,” I told her.

We talked for the next hour as we drove up and down the main drag. I was really feeling good. I took her home and told her that I would be back to get her at about 7:30. When I got home, I showered, shaved and put on my best cologne then went to the dinner table.

Mom just looked at me and said, ”You’ve got your good cologne on tonight, who is the lucky girl?”

“Oh, it’s just Gwen Taylor,” I told her. Dad looked up from his dinner plate, smiling and Mom raised her eyebrows. “Oh, Gwen, well she sure seems like a real nice girl, I’ve always liked her. How long have you two been close?”

“We’ve been friends for a long time, just never dated.” I told her. “We just were talking today and decided to go out.”

Dad interjected, “She is sure one hot young lady, I thought she was seeing Steve, did they split up?”

“Yeah, Steve decided he wanted to go out with Joanne so he dumped her.”

“Well, I never thought Steve was very smart, now he’s shown it……it’s a stroke of good luck for you though, huh?”

The conversation was making me uncomfortable, so I excused myself and left. The drive over to Gwen’s house seemed like it took forever, but finally I arrived. I rang the doorbell and her Dad answered it. “Come on in Michael, Gwen isn’t quite ready yet, but she’ll be down soon.”

I knew her Dad pretty well and was comfortable talking to him. We talked about the past football season and how so many of the players were Seniors and wouldn’t be there next season. He said that he hoped that the team could continue winning after we all were gone. I told him I thought they would do fine. “So, have you decided which college you’re going to attend?” he asked me.

“Yes, I’ve decided on Texas Tech. I want to study Petroleum Engineering and they have the best school in Texas.”

“Sounds like you have a plan….that is great…..Gwen has decided on Tech also, I think that she is going to major in Business.”

Gwen came into the room and took my hand saying, “we’d better go or we’re going to be late.”

I couldn’t have agreed more. I said my goodbyes to her Mom and Dad and we were off on our first date…….I couldn’t have been happier. But, as I was to find out later, it would be the best date of my life.

We arrived at the drive-in before the feature started, so I went to the concession stand and got a couple of drinks and some popcorn. The movie began and we watched it for some time, enjoying our snacks. We talked about the movie and laughed as we watched….then without warning, Gwen touched my chin with her forefinger, turned my head toward her and kissed me deeply as she ran her fingers to the back of my head and pulled me to her lips.

The kiss was terrific. She pulled back a couple of inches and looked deep into my eyes. “Michael, I’ve wanted to do that for so long, now, I don’t want to stop, I don’t want to stop kissing you,” she said as she pulled my lips back to hers.

I pushed my seat back all the way, allowing Gwen to turn and lay across me. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed deeply, entwining our tongues. Gwen laid back and took my hand and placed it on her breast. My cock was rock hard and I knew that Gwen could feel it pressing against her body. She moaned into my mouth as I caressed her tits and pulled her closer.

After some time, I began to unbutton her blouse, exposing her bra. I pushed my finger inside it, touching her hard nipple. She moaned again, exciting me further. At this point, I became quite brave and slid one hand around her to her back and attempted to unfasten her bra. Not being too experienced at this, I fumbled around for some time. Gwen giggled as she sat up and removed her blouse and removed her bra, exposing her two magnificent orbs to me.

They were beautiful, I estimated them to be a full D cup with dark, silver dollar sized areolas and nipples that stuck out at least a half an inch. She leaned into me and kissed me. I could feel her pulling at my belt buckle, opening it then pulling my zipper down. Her hand went inside my jeans and grasped my hard, throbbing cock outside my underwear. As she stroked it I opened her jeans and slid my hand inside her panties, my finger finding her wet pussy and engorged clit.

I began to rub her clit and listened to her moan and groan as pleasure spread throughout her body. She pulled back and looked at me very seriously, “Michael, let’s get these clothes off and get into the back seat……..I want you, I want you inside me. I want you to be my first lover. I’ve thought about it for a long time and knew that I wanted you to be my first.”

We crawled over the seat into the back and finished removing all our clothes. I said to her, “I need to get a rubber, I don’t want to get you pregnant.”

Gwen laid back onto the back seat pulling me down to her. “No need Michael, I’m on the pill, I’ve been on it for some time, it’s ok for you to cum inside me….I want your cum inside me. I want to feel it as you pump me full.”

She kissed me deeply, slowly stroking my cock. My finger was inside her hot, wet pussy and she was moving her hips up to meet my hand.

I was so nervous. I didn’t know exactly what to do. I knew what to do, but not how to do it. I wasn’t making any sense to myself, I just knew that I wanted to be inside her. Gwen repositioned herself and opened her legs wide apart. I moved between them, pushing the head of my cock between her wet outer lips. I hesitated with the head just inside her. All of a sudden, she wrapped her legs around my ass pushing her pussy up to me as she pulled me with her legs. I buried 8 inches of cock inside her in one stroke.

“OH GOD, THIS FEELS SO DAMN GOOD,” I moaned.

“Oh, Michael, it feels sooooo good, so damn goooooooood……I’m cumming Michael….fuck me, fuck me Michael…..fuck me hard……..”

I pulled out and then pushed back inside her one time…..I couldn’t hold it, I was so excited, I felt my balls begin to pump my hot semen through my cock and spray it inside my beautiful Gwen. Her arms and legs were wrapped around me, pulling me as close as they could as she continued to have her orgasm. We must have laid there cumming for at least a couple of minutes…..it was so intense. When it was finished, I collapsed on top of her and I felt her legs and arms relax. Our breathing was heavy and labored.

“Michael, I love you…..I’ve always loved you and I will continue to love you forever. I’ve dreamed and fantasized about this for so long. When I heard that you and Donna had broken up, I knew that I wanted to be with you and I knew that I wanted you to be the first man to make love to me. Now, I’m the happiest girl in the world.” She then kissed me again.

Gwen and I laid there for at least the next half hour, my flaccid cock still inside her. “Gwen, I’m sorry I came so fast, I just couldn’t control myself. I wanted this to be the best, I’m sorry.” I told her.

“Michael, you did just fine. When I felt your cock at the entrance to my vagina, I began to cum, that’s why I pulled you inside me so quickly, then when I felt you cumming inside me, it intensified and I almost lost consciousness. You did great and it felt so good. Michael, Mom and Dad think we will be at the graduation party all night…..I want to get a hotel room and I want to be with you in a bed all night long. It will be a lot better, I know it will. Ok? What do you think?”
“Gwen, it’s gonna happen, I’ll get us a room and we can sneak out of the party so no one will miss us. I can’t wait.”

My cock was getting hard inside her again. She felt it and began to push against me, wrapping her legs around me again. This time we fucked for a half hour, savoring the pleasure of each stroke. Then again, I felt her begin to cum. This feeling made me begin to ejaculate again. My first orgasm had been a large one, filling her. Now, this one was huge also and I could feel cum pushing out of her as I plunged in and out of her.

We knew that it was getting late and she needed to get home. We had not been given a time to be home, but decided that we should not push this privilege. We wanted to look responsible to our parents so they wouldn’t question whether we would be at the party all night or not.

We got dressed and Gwen put a tampon in to soak up the cum. We kissed for a short while before we drove home. I took her to the door and kissed her goodnight. I held her close and told her that I was falling in love with her also. I had never felt this way before. Perhaps it was just the fact that I had just fucked her or it could be the fact that I was indeed falling for her. I didn’t know for sure yet, but I knew that I’d know if it did happen.

I drove home and went to bed and dreamed about Gwen. When I awoke in the morning, I found that I had shot a load in my underwear…..damn I had had some really good dreams……..

Graduation was on Saturday and I just couldn’t wait. My first taste of pussy had me hooked. I went to the Holiday Inn and booked a room for Saturday night. I knew that Gwen and I would have a great time in that king size bed.

There wasn’t much going on at school the last few days before graduation. Gwen and I spent a lot of time talking about graduation and the night we would spend together. She told me all the things she was going to do to me and what she wanted me to do to her. The build up to Saturday night was giving me blue balls.

On Friday afternoon we decided to cut out of school early and drive over to the lake. The afternoon was very warm and the lake was almost deserted so we decided to go for a swim. We both stripped and went out into the warm water. I had the opportunity to see Gwen totally naked in the bright sunlight. Her body was absolutely fantastic. We swam and kissed as we held each other tight in the shallow water. I could feel her hard nipples pressing into my chest. She took my cock in her hand and began stroking it, making it as hard as a rock. We slowly made our way to the sandy beach where I laid on top of her and pushed my cock deep into her well lubricated pussy.

This time I didn’t blow my load on one stroke. I slowly pushed in and out of her as I supported my upper body on my elbows. Gwen was moving with me, groaning almost constantly. Suddenly she bucked her ass up into me and yelled, “OH GOD MICHAEL I’M CUMMMMMMMING.”

She pulled me close to her wrapping her arms and legs around me. I felt my balls begin to deliver a huge load of cum into her depths. She said to me, “Michael, I can feel your cum filling me, it’s so hot…..I can’t stop cumming Michael, keep fucking me hard, keep fucking meeeeeee.”

I felt like I had shot my balls out the end of my cock. I had came so much my balls actually ached……but it was a good ache. After we finished cumming, we just lay there in each other’s arms kissing, my softening cock still inside her. I raised up on my elbows and told Gwen that I loved her, just before I kissed her. After the kiss, I got off of her fantastic body and helped her to her feet. We went out into the water and washed all the sand off then got dressed and headed for town.

I took Gwen home then went down to the drive-in to get something to drink. I was listening to the radio while I waited for my Coke when Donna pulled up beside me. She smiled at me as she got out of her car, then came and got in with me.

“Hi Michael, I hoped I’d see you around this afternoon. I want to talk to you about us. I think that we acted hastily when we broke up. I’d really like to try to work things out between us. I think I’m ready to have sex with you. I’ve been thinking about it and I know I should have let you do it to me……..can we try again, we could go over to my house, my folks are gone and won’t be back in town till tonight. Will you fuck me Michael, I really want to.”

I just sat there, not believing what I was hearing. I knew that Donna knew I was going out with Gwen, now to get me back she was willing to put out. I knew better than to fall for that line, even though I considered taking her up on it just to get a quick piece of ass. But, my good sense won out and I said to her, “Donna, I’m flattered that you want to give me what I’ve been trying to get for the last two years, but Donna, it’s over between us. We didn’t love each other, we only went out and it was fun…it just couldn’t be anything more. Gwen and I have more than that. I don’t know where it will go, but I know that we both have strong feelings for each other and have had for a long time. It’s over Donna, I just want you to find someone and be happy.”

She began to cry and attempted to lean over and cry on my shoulder, but I wouldn’t let her. Maybe I’m a little cold hearted, but I really think it was all part of the act and I wasn’t falling for it. Finally, she got out of my car and left the drive-in. I sat there and thought about it for some time. I really didn’t know how far this thing with Gwen and I would go, but I know that if I were to give in to Donna, I’d never have another chance with Gwen. On top of everything, Gwen and I would both be attending Tech this fall and Donna was going to go the University of Eastern New Mexico. I’m just glad I had the strength to turn down her offer.

I finished my Coke and drove home. I had to go to graduation practice later and I need to shower and change clothes. I knew that later I had to tell Gwen what Donna had done. I just couldn’t be sure that Donna wouldn’t still to try to cause problems between Gwen and I.

When I got to the school auditorium, Gwen saw me and came over smiling. She kissed me lightly and said, “I love you Michael.”

“And I love you Gwen. We have a little time before the practice starts, come outside with me… I need to tell you something.”

Gwen looked puzzled and followed me out onto the steps of the auditorium. I told her what Donna had done and what I had told her. She immediately got mad at Donna.
“I think I’ll just beat the shit out of that bitch,” she said, “maybe it’ll teach her some manners.”

I told her, “That won’t do anyone any good, just ignore it….it is you that I want to be with, Donna doesn’t mean anything to me.”

Gwen kissed me hard then smiled at me. “You’re right and I’m glad that you told me. I think she’s playing games. I don’t want to get into any of that.” She kissed me again and we went back inside. Once we were back inside, we saw Donna and some of her friends staring at us. We just ignored them and went on with graduation practice then left. I took Gwen home and she invited me inside.

Gwen’s Mom and Dad were still up so we went into the den and visited with them while they watched TV. I really like those two people. They are really nice and seem to approve of Gwen and I seeing each other. When the show they were watching was over, they excused themselves telling us that it was their bed time and they would give us some privacy.

We talked for the next three hours about anything and everything. We laughed a lot……it felt good to be this easy together. I thought about how much precious time we had wasted. But, we both had grown through our experiences and that was a good thing.

“It’s getting late and tomorrow is a long day,” I told her, “I need to be going.” I got up and she walked me to the door. Out on the porch, she said to me, “Michael, I really enjoyed this afternoon out at the lake, you make me feel so special. I can’t wait for tomorrow, it’s going to be even more special.”

I kissed her and told her grinning, “I’m so glad that you were so forward and asked me out.”

She grinned at me and hit me on the arm, “I wasn’t forward,” she said laughing. I kissed her again and left. It was late so I went straight home. I didn’t want to take güvenilir bahis a chance of running into Donna. I didn’t need any more of that.

Graduation day arrived and I felt great. I was about to end an era of my life and begin a new one. I wasn’t a virgin anymore and tonight I would have all the sex I could handle with a girl that I adored.

Mom was preparing breakfast when I went to the kitchen. “Good morning dear, are you ready for today?” she asked.

“I think I’m as ready as I can be,” I replied.

“So, what are your plans for today Michael.”

“First off, I have to get a haircut, then I need to go out to the Country Club and help decorate for the party. I think that a nap is in order after lunch….it’s going to be a long night,” I told her.

“You’re right about that, I guess that your Dad and I will see you at graduation….I don’t think that we’re going to go out to the Club for the party… we’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, that’s probably right, I think we’re going to have breakfast out at the Country Club tomorrow morning, I should be home around 10 or so.”

I finished breakfast then went to the barber shop. There were a couple of seniors there getting a trim like I was. Then, it was off to the Country Club to help with the decorating. Gwen was there helping also. When we finished, I took her out to lunch. We had a great time talking about graduation and what we had planned for the future. Then the conversation turned to what we were about to do tonight. Gwen just smiled at me and said, “I can’t wait for tonight, I want to be naked in a big bed with you.” We decided that we would stay at the party till around midnight then make the excuse that she had to be home and leave for our night of passion. She smiled as she kissed me lightly. I could see in her eyes that she was sincere in her desires to be with me.

I dropped her off at her car then went home to take a nap and get ready for tonight. I told her I’d pick her up at 6 so we could be to the auditorium by 6:30.

I was excited as the anticipation of the events to come tonight flashed through my mind. I woke up at from my nap at 4 and got ready to leave. I put my cap and gown in the back seat and went to pick up Gwen. When I went to her door and she answered it, I couldn’t believe how beautiful she was. She looked like a fashion model. Her makeup, her hair, her dress……….wow, she looked terrific.

Her Mom and Dad had to take a ton of pictures of us before we left. When we got to the auditorium, I was the envy of all the guys there. Steve gave us a cool look and Donna stared daggers at Gwen as we passed her. Gwen whispered to me, “I think that they’re jealous, don’t you?”

I had to agree with her and told her that we couldn’t let them ruin our good time. She agreed and kissed me lightly on the cheek as she squeezed my hand. The ceremony was long and boring. I just wanted it to end so we could get on to the party.

The party was nice. Gwen and I held each other close as we danced, our anticipation of the evening growing as the hours passed. Gwen and I left shortly after midnight. She told the sponsors that she had to be home so we were leaving. No one thought a thing of it. We drove to the hotel and went to the suite that I had reserved.

Once inside, Gwen kissed me hard as she kicked her shoes off. “I am going to the bathroom, I’ll be out in a few minutes.” She told me.

I opened the bed and put some music on the TV. I got out of my clothes and got into the bed anticipating what was about to happen. In a few minutes Gwen came out of the bathroom totally naked. In the dim light I could see her beautiful body and the smile on her face. Slowly she walked to the bed and crawled between the sheets. She slid over to me and embraced me while she kissed me deeply, her tongue dancing with mine as her hand grasped my manhood. We lay together kissing for the longest time.

I began to kiss her neck and then on down to her heaving breasts. Her nipples were hard and tasted sweet as I sucked them into my mouth. Gwen gasped as I gently chewed on them while sliding my index finger across her engorged clit. I could feel the wetness increase between her legs as I continued to caress her body. I rolled up onto my knees and straddled her body, kissing her stomach and tonguing her navel.

Gwen was moaning as I kissed her shaved pubic mound and slowly put my tongue between her pussy lips. I sucked her clit into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, causing her hips to buck up to my mouth. My tongue slipped into her dripping pussy and I tasted her sweetness for the first time. My hands went to her ass cheeks and pulled her tightly to my lips as I gulped the juices that she was secreting. I felt her tense up as her thighs squeezed my head. I felt a gush of her hot fluid push into my mouth. I tasted her again and swallowed her juices as she bucked and moaned.

I rose up onto my knees and took my mouth to her beautiful breasts. The head of my cock was poised at the entrance to her well lubricated vagina. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me into her wetness. The feeling was so good as I felt my cock go into the depths of her pussy. The walls of her pleasure hole grasped my cock and squeezed it. I knew that she was cumming hard. I could feel the contractions of the muscles surrounding my hard cock. I lay on top of her and began to slide my cock in and out of her pleasure zone. Her arms were wrapped around my back and her legs were wrapped around my ass. We were moving together as we pleasured each other. I felt my balls slapping against her ass on every stroke….a huge load of cum building up. We kissed with our eyes open, looking deeply into each other’s eyes as our bodies moved to an unheard rhythm. I could hear her heart beating and her heavy breathing as my cock slid in and out of her hot and silky pleasure hole. Gwen was moaning my name and whispering in my ear, “Oh Michael, I love the feel of your hard cock inside me. I had only dreamed of how it would feel, but my dreams were not even close to what it really feels like as it slides in and out of my body. I love you Michael, and in the back of my mind….I always have.”

Gwen began to shudder again as another orgasm engulfed her body. The feeling of her body convulsing pushed me over the edge and I began to shoot long streams of thick cum into the depths of her pussy. She could feel my hot fluid squirting against the walls of her vagina and moaned and squeezed me tightly. I was filling her belly with my fertile seed. I deposited stream after stream of sperm laden semen into her receptive body like a fire hose dousing a fire. Somewhere in the back of my mind I imagined my little swimmers traveling up her tubes to her waiting eggs, fertilizing them and impregnating her. The pleasure I was feeling was so immense that nothing in the world mattered but the feeling of being this close to her. Our orgasms waned and we lay in each other’s arms breathing and sweating like we had just run a marathon. I rolled off of her onto my side, while we kissed. Soon, we fell asleep in each other’s arms feeling totally sated and content.

A few hours later we woke up and took a shower together. We stood under the warm water holding each other tightly. Gwen looked so beautiful as the water ran off her head and down over her shapely body. My cock started getting hard and pressing against her stomach. Gwen smiled and slowly kissed her way down my chest to the head of my engorged cock. As she slipped her lips over its head and down the shaft, I could feel my balls filling with a large load of hot cum. As Gwen sucked my cock she massaged my balls with one hand and pushed her index finger up my ass and massaged my prostate. The feeling I felt was so intense I could not hold my passion any longer. I told her I was going to cum, expecting her to pull away before I filled her mouth. Instead, she swallowed my cock down her throat and squeezed my balls tightly as I shot my thick cum into her mouth. Gwen moaned and swallowed every drop I gave her. When I finished ejaculating she continued sucking every drop she could get from my softening phallus . She rose to her feet and kissed me. I could taste cum on her tongue. She smiled and said, “That was yummy, I love the taste of your cum and I want more.”

Our shower continued I put soap on her and slowly washed her beautiful body. Gwen made low groaning sounds as I my hands roamed across her shapely breasts and down to the small of her back. I grasped her ass and squeezed and spread her cheeks as I pushed my erect dick along her crack down to her clitoris. I rotated my ass moving my member back and forth across the entrance to her vagina and clitoris. She moaned and leaned forward resting her hands on the shower bench. I continued to let my cock stimulate her clit and pushed my soapy finger into her ass. I finger fucked her ass with one finger for a short time then slipped a second finger in, relaxing her sphincter muscle and lubricating her ass even more. I placed the head of my cock against the opening and gently pushed the head inside.

Gwen tensed briefly as I pushed my cock in a little farther. I asked her if I was hurting her. She said, “Yes…….but it feels good too, please go ahead. I’ve never done this before.”

“I haven’t either, but I’ve read about it and just thought……..”

She interrupted, “It’s feeling so good, go ahead and fuck my ass……..I want it…..I want it a lot……PLEASE, IT FEELS SO DAMN GOOD…..OH MY GOD I’M GOING TO CUMMMMMMMMMM….AHH, AHH, AHH………OOOOOOOH, I’M CUMMMMING MICHAEL……..I’M CUMMING….PLEASSSSSSE FUUUUUUCK MEEEEE!!!!!!!!

I grasped Gwen by the hips and began to thrust in and out of her harder and harder. I felt my cock begin to swell as another big load of cum began building up down deep inside my balls. In a few more strokes I began to fill her colon with hot semen. I was moaning and Gwen was moaning as I continued to fuck her ass mercilessly, pounding my cock in and out of her with a vengeance. Our orgasms ended and I pulled my cock out of her, now gaping ass. I could see a small stream of cum running out and down her leg. She stood up and kissed me and said, “Wow, was that ever terrific. It hurt at first, but damn it felt so good once you were all the way in………I will want to do that again and again. Now, take me to that big bed in there and fuck my brains out.”

We finished our shower and went to the bed. I lay on my back and she got on top and sat on my hard cock. Gwen seemed possessed. Her eyes were closed as she impaled herself on my rock hard cock. I loved watching her rise and fall on me as she grasped her breasts and pinched her own nipples. My hands were on her hips rising and falling with her. Again, I hosed the inside of her vagina with my hot seed. Soon I could see globs of cum running out of her, down my semi-erect cock, across my balls and down my ass crack. Gwen kept grinding, cumming over and over. Soon she lay down on my chest and we fell asleep again.

When we awoke, the sun was beginning to light up the horizon. We fucked once more then went to the shower to clean ourselves up. The night had been a wonderful experience. We got dressed and I took her home then went home myself and went to bed. When I woke up it was almost 4:30 in the afternoon. I got up and went out to the kitchen and fixed myself a sandwich. Mom and Dad were watching a movie on TV so I sat down with them and we talked as we watched the movie. When I finished my sandwich, I went to my room and called Gwen. We talked for about an hour. I was still tired, so I went back to bed and slept. I dreamed of Gwen all night and when I awoke the next morning, I had shot my wad in my underwear again. I cleaned myself up and went to breakfast.
Today I start a summer job so I needed to get ready. My thoughts returned to Gwen and our night in paradise. My cock is getting hard just remembering it.

Over the next three months Gwen and I explored each other’s desires and wants. We fulfilled our fantasies and kept each other sexually satisfied. Toward the end of summer we prepared to attend college. I had leased an apartment that was adjacent to the campus while Gwen took a room in one of the women’s dorms. We knew that she would probably spend most of her time at my apartment while maintaining the room in the dorm. We decided we would present this façade so that her parents would believe she lived in the dorm full time. Gwen and I had a wonderful sex life. We made each other happy and things seemed to be moving toward marriage for us after we finished school.

One night each month four other guys and I got together at my apartment to play poker. On these nights Gwen usually went out with her friends and stayed at the dorm. On this one night, circumstances were such that she had to stay at the apartment. One of her friends at the dorm had some guests arrive from her home town and her bed was needed to accommodate one of the visitors. She decided she would watch TV and bartend for us.

As the evening progressed, she put on her swim suit and went out to the pool to swim for a while. The players at the game got an eyeful of her in her tiny bikini. After she left the room, all of them commented on how good she looked. After an hour or so, she returned and helped herself to a beer and pulled a chair up by me to watch the game.

All of the guys had had several beers and were openly looking at Gwen’s assets as she sat at the table in her bikini. I have to admit, she looked mighty good and I knew that before the night was over, I would be lying between her long legs enjoying all of the pleasures of her body. We played for another hour or so when I noticed that Gwen was starting to get a little tipsy. She had been doing some shots with Doug and Jim. Watching her I was getting a kick out of her actions. She certainly was entertaining. I think that all of us had enough to drink at this point and all of our inhibitions were certainly lowered.

One of the fantasies that Gwen and I acted out quite often is that I played the part of a strange guy. I would strike up a conversation with her at the pool, get her a little drunk and end up having sex with her. I had always fantasized about watching another guy seduce and fuck her. When I thought about it, I got a raging hard on and really got horny. As I sat there watching my friends ogle my girlfriend, I fantasized about them all fucking her while I watched. I knew that she would never go for anything like that, but I sure had a throbbing hard on thinking about it.

Gwen got up to go get more beers for everyone. Everyone noticed that her bikini bottom had slipped down somewhat and showed about two inches of her ass crack. It was quite an intoxicating sight and definitely aroused all of us. When she returned we all did a round of tequila shots. The mood among us was definitely light and the sight of Gwen was arousing everyone around the table.

Gwen had noticed that the guys were all checking her body out. She liked it and began lightly flirting with everyone. The tequila had lowered her inhibitions to a point that I was beginning to believe I would get to watch my friends gangbang her before the night was over. My cock was so hard that it was beginning to hurt. I needed relief and I needed it soon.

I made an excuse that I needed to go to the bathroom. As I got up from the table, Gwen winked at me and got up and followed me. Once inside the bathroom, she kissed me and said, “I want you to fuck me right now.” She dropped her bikini bottom to the floor and sat up on the bathroom counter, spreading her legs, inviting me inside. It didn’t take me long to drop my jeans to my ankles and step in.

My cock penetrated her completely on the first thrust. I fucked her hard for a few minutes and pushed us both to orgasm. I definitely was getting the relief I needed. While we held each other, Gwen asked me, “Do you still want to watch someone else fuck me, I’m in the mood to do it for you tonight, if you want. If you don’t want to, just tell me and I’ll go on to bed…..but I think I’d like to do it…….I’d like to experience a gangbang.” She was smiling and I was getting hard again just thinking about it. I had never removed my cock from her and the increasing hardness was slowly filling her vaginal cavity, exciting her again. We fucked each other again, both climaxing.

I looked Gwen in the eyes and said, “Darling, if you want to get gangbanged, it’s ok. I love you and I do want to watch you take other men’s cum….it turns me on. It shouldn’t, I should be jealous, but I’m not. I’m extremely excited by the thought of it. So, if you want it, go for it…..I will even join in.”

Gwen smiled at me and kissed me. “You’re one terrific man Michael, to let me experience my fantasy. I will do something very soon to make it up to you, believe me….I have something on my mind. I’m going to surprise you, trust me you’ll like it.”

Gwen pulled her bikini bottom back up and we went back to the living room. All of the guys were looking at Gwen with lust in their eyes. I knew that it wouldn’t take much to get this party started. She went to the kitchen and asked, “Anyone need anything while I’m in here?”

Everyone told her to bring another round in. When she came back to the living room she put the tray down on the card table and leaned forward over it, giving everyone a close and open look at her tits. The guys were mesmerized by their beauty. She looked at all of us and said, “Do you guys like what you’re looking at?”

Everyone stammered and stuttered as they gazed at her tits. Gwen smiled as she grasped the tie between her tits and pulled the knot loose, letting the bra open. Her tits sprang into full sight as she pulled the top completely off and dropped it on the floor. Doug, Jim, Dan and Fred could do nothing but stare at the magnificence of her breasts. They all looked at me in disbelief then back at her.

“Well guys,” I said, “I think that Gwen wants to have some fun and I’m not going to stand in her way. She usually gets what she wants and I think she wants all of our cocks tonight. She has one condition, what happens here stays here. If anyone of you talks about what happens here, you’ll never be invited to do it again………understood?”

Everyone looked at me, then back at her, then back at me nodding that they all agreed to the condition. I looked at Gwen and smiled, well, looks like you’re going to get your fantasy darling. Gwen dropped her bikini bottom to the floor and stood there, stark naked in front of all of us. Everyone began to quickly remove their clothing while Gwen and I cleared the table and laid a blanket on it.

She was soon surrounded by naked men with hard cocks. She got down on her knees and began to stroke and suck their cocks. Soon all of their cocks were rock hard. She crawled up onto the table and lay on her back with her legs spread wide open.

Doug was the first to step up and slide his cock into my beautiful girlfriend. The other’s hands were on her tits, kneading them while she sucked on Jim’s cock and jacked off Dan and Fred.

In a short while, Jim was cumming in her mouth and Doug had pulled his cock out of her and was blowing long ropes of cum onto her stomach. She released Dan’s monster cock so he could replace Doug inside her pussy. She had swallowed most of Jim’s cum, but some of it had leaked out the corner of her mouth. Fred had pushed his cock into her mouth and was enjoying her tongue as Dan slammed his cock in and out of her wet pussy.

As I watched my friends partake of Gwen’s charms, I was jacking off preparing to blow a load on Gwen’s tits. I knew that Gwen had experienced two or three orgasms and I watched as Dan pushed his cock balls deep in her pussy and began to shoot his load of cum deep inside her flat belly.

Gwen’s body was shuddering as she experienced another earth shaking orgasm. He ass bucked up into Dan’s cock. When he pulled out of her, I saw a long stream of cum running out of her pussy and onto the floor. Fred had stepped up to take his place. He pushed his hard cock deep inside her and began to thrust it into her hard. I stepped up to her head. She looked at me and smiled as she took my cock into her mouth and began to pleasure me. Jim was shooting cum onto her tits and stomach as I reached orgasm and filled her mouth with my sweet cum.

The gangbang of my sweet Gwen continued for the next three hours. I could see that her pussy had been filled to capacity with the many loads of cum we had injected inside her. Each time one of us pulled out a large rush of white semen would flow from her gaping vagina. Gwen was lying there moaning as she reached orgasm every four or five minutes.

The guys had stopped offering her their dicks to suck on. They all sat around watching her getting fucked as they jacked off trying to keep their cocks hard so they could again penetrate türkçe bahis her when their next turn came. Someone had put a large bowl below her pussy to catch the semen that ran out of her well fucked pussy. The cum in the bowl had to be at least two inches deep and was constantly being added to as all of us continued fucking her and ejaculating inside her.

I had wondered how I would feel watching this. I was surprised that it really turned me on to watch her get gangbanged by my friends. To watch as my friends brought her to orgasm and to see them all shooting cum in and on her was a huge turn on to me. Several times I had asked her if she wanted to stop and each time she said she wanted to continue. She told me, “Michael, I want to fuck them all till they can’t fuck any longer. I want to wear them out completely.”

I grinned and told her that her wish would happen. I could see that they were all starting to wear down. It was getting harder and harder for them to attain an erection. Finally, the point was reached when no one could get hard. No matter what they did to stimulate their cocks, they just wouldn’t get hard.

My cock was hard so I walked up and began to fuck her again, this time I put it up her ass. Her pussy was gaping open so wide that I didn’t know if I could feel my cock slide in and out of her. I pulled her legs up and put her feet on my shoulders. This exposed her tight brown hole to me. I lubed my cock with cum and pushed it inside her ass. It was so tight and felt so good. I fucked her ass slowly, savoring each stroke. As I fucked her I looked her in the eyes and quietly told her that I loved her. She smiled at me and I saw tears form in her beautiful eyes. I knew that they were tears of joy because I told her that I loved her even after my friends had used her body over and over again. I melted another load of cum inside her colon and pulled out.

“Do any of you guys want another turn?” I asked.

No one responded. I could see that their cocks were all soft and unable to stand erect. I helped Gwen up off of the table. She stood with her pussy over the bowl on the floor and pushed out the cum that remained inside her. She had streaks of cum running down the insides of her legs. I could see large amounts of dried cum all over her face, her naked body, and in her long hair.

She smiled as she picked up the bowl of cum from the floor. There had to be over a quart in it. She looked at all the guys, sitting close by, exhausted. She sat the bowl on the table and dipped her fingers in it and bringing a large amount of thick cum to her lips, licked it off her fingers as they watched. “Mmmmmmm, you guys sure have some good tasting cum. My tummy is full of your delicious jizz…..it tasted so good when you guys filled my mouth with the hot stuff. Thanks for banging me guys, it fulfilled a fantasy I’ve had for a long time.

She left the room and went to the bathroom. The guys began to get dressed and leave. I went to the bathroom and got into the shower with her. We both washed ourselves thoroughly. Gwen douched herself and gave herself an enema to clean the cum from her insides. We went to bed, and slept close to each other. We didn’t talk we just held each other tight till we went to sleep.
When I got up the next morning I went about getting ready for class. Gwen got out of bed and could hardly walk. “I don’t think I can go to class today, I hurt a lot, you know, my pussy is so sore I can hardly walk.”

When I laughed at her she gave me a “go to hell” look. “Well, Gwen, you did have a lot of fun last night, you gotta expect a little soreness, after all, you took a lot of cock. There wasn’t hardly any time at all you didn’t have one of the guys dicks inside you.”

She grinned at me and said, “Well, it did feel good…….last night.”

I was laughing as I went out the door. “See you later, hope it doesn’t hurt too much.” I went on to class, knowing that Gwen would spend a very uncomfortable day. I will bet that if she ever gets gangbanged again, she will not take quite as much cock so quickly. I still think it’s funny.

I knew that I wouldn’t get any pussy from her for a few days. Of course, it’s not like I didn’t get any the night of the gangbang. I definitely got my share. I saw Doug and Jim at the student center between classes. They both looked like hell too and they were complaining that their dicks hurt and both were swelled up. They had fucked Gwen much more than I had and were paying the price. I got a good laugh.

“Michael,” Doug asked, “do you think she will ever do that again? That was really a lot of fun. I never thought she’d do something like that.”

“Oh yes, she’ll do it again I’m sure, maybe like a threesome. I don’t know if she wants to try to satisfy 5 guys again….she’s pretty sore today.”

“If she ever wants a threesome, give me a call, I’ve never fucked such a beautiful woman….she is absolutely the most beautiful woman I have ever known.”

I had to laugh at Doug, I knew what he was talking about. She still affected me the same way and there wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do for her or allow her to do, if she desired it. I knew that she had stepped over into a new era of sexual fulfillment and might never return to the girl I had first fucked.

Gwen stayed sore for the better part of a week then got back to her normal activities. About three weeks later on a Friday, after classes, she came to my apartment in a really good mood.

“Remember when I told you that I’d do something for you that would be really special and that you would really like it? Well big boy, this weekend is when I pay you back for letting me have sex with your friends.”

I stood there with a questioning look on my face as she continued to explain what she was up to. “One night when we all us girls were out drinking, my roommate over at the dorm, got really loose lipped and told me that she thought you were really a dreamboat and I was lucky to have such a stud for a boyfriend. She continued by telling me that if she should ever have the chance, she’d like to fuck your brains out and suck your balls out the end of your cock. Sooooooo….I approached her to see if she would like to do a threesome with you and me. She immediately agreed. So my love, she will be my gift to you. You will have two beautiful women at the same time…….think you can handle that?”

A big grin came on my face as I told her, “That sounds great. Are you two going to get each other off too? That would be a real turn on for me.”

“Well lover, we have had a few encounters on the nights I stayed at the dorm. She is totally bi and doesn’t care where she gets her sex, plus she is really a good looking and well built woman and likes to fuck. I think you will like her. She’ll be over about 8:00. So I think you should let me suck you off before she gets here, so you don’t blow your load in 10 seconds when you see her naked.” Gwen was teasing me again, laughing at me and pointing at the bulge in my jeans.

“I think you have a good idea,” I told her as I dropped my jeans to the floor and pulled my hard cock out of my boxer-briefs. In seconds she was on her knees in front of me with my cock half way down her throat and my balls in her hand. One thing about Gwen, she knows how to suck cock and deep throat. My balls were resting on her chin when I unloaded my wad down her throat, directly into her stomach. When I finished cumming, she withdrew and continued to milk my cock into her mouth to get every drop she could get.

“I guess I should go get a shower and get myself all fresh for Jamie,” I told her.

“I guess I’ll just join you,” she replied.

We went to the shower and bathed each other. Afterwards, Gwen fixed me dinner then we waited for Jamie to show up. This was going to be a lot of fun and I was ready to fill Jamie to the brim.
Jamie got to my apartment at about 8:15. I must say I was ready and when she walked into my apartment, I knew this was going to be a hell of a night. Jamie was about 5’8” tall, about 120 pounds, 36D tits, long blonde hair and she has the face of a supermodel. I thought to myself, ‘I am about to have two of the most beautiful women in this school.’

Jamie came over to where I was and said, “Hi Michael, I’m Jamie.” Then she put her arms around my neck and kissed me. I believe her tongue was half way down my throat and her right hand was on my cock.

I followed her lead and grasped both her ass cheeks and pulled her to me, then kissed her in her cleavage. I located the zipper on the back of her dress and pulled it down, then pulled the dress off of her shoulders and pushed it down till it fell to the floor. To my surprise, she wasn’t wearing any underwear. I stepped back and admired her naked body as she modeled it for me.

I noticed that Gwen was naked so I decided to join the party. While I was taking my clothes off, Gwen and Jamie were in an embrace kissing. I eased up behind Jamie and slipped my cock between her pussy lips. She was so wet it slid through with no resistance. I pushed and pulled it through those wet lips, caressing her huge clit.

I was kissing her on her shoulders and the back of her neck while she and Gwen made out. I put my hands around in front of Jamie, between her tits and Gwen’s. I cupped Jamie’s and squeezed as I crack fucked her.

Jamie and Gwen broke apart and Jamie turned around and faced me. She smiled and went to her knees and began to lick my cock like a lollipop. She looked up at me and said, “You’re leaking a little pre-cum and it tastes good mixed with my cunt juice.” She then took my cock down her throat and began to squeeze my ass with one hand and my balls with the other.

In a matter of about a minute, I blew a load in her mouth. She looked at me and opened her mouth so I could see her playing with my cum with her tongue. After a few seconds, she swallowed the whole load.

We all moved into the bedroom. The girls pushed me onto the bed on my back. Gwen straddled my cock and Jamie straddled my face. They were facing each other, kissing and caressing each other’s breasts. When my cock came back to life, Gwen guided it to her wet pussy and began to fuck me while I ate Jamie’s sweet pussy. Her clit is about an inch long and I could suck on it like a little cock. The women were moaning as we all worked on each other.

I could feel Gwen cumming, her pussy was clamped down on my hard cock and Jamie was very tense and squirting into my mouth. I knew I was about to flood Gwen’s cunt with cum. I could feel it moving up through my cock and erupting out my mushroom cock head. When I blew my load, I knew I was going to fill Gwen to her limits. I don’t know how many ropes of cum I injected into her, but it was a lot. Cum was running out of her pussy around my cock and down my balls.

Gwen and Jamie were still kissing and fondling each other. Gwen pulled up off my cock and laid back between my legs. Jamie saw the cum running out of her pussy and went down on her and sucked her dry while I continued to eat her fabulous pussy. Jamie continued to cum several times while I ate her. When she finished cleaning the cum from Gwen she changed position and jumped on my hardening cock, cowgirl style.

My cock was as hard as steel as she rode me like a prize horse. I was pushing my cock up into her as she rose and fell on me. My balls were slapping he ass on each hard stroke. Her hands were grasping my tits as she came over and over. I don’t know how many times she climaxed, I lost count at 6 or 7.

I was as out of control as she was. I could feel my dick pushing against her cervix as we fucked furiously. She looked down at me and said, “I think you’re about to enter my womb, fill it with cum. I want to feel you fill my womb with your fertile seed. Her words pushed me to a point that I pushed my cock into her extra hard and penetrated the cervix into her womb. At that instant I shot a load of semen as deep into her as was humanly possible. I could feel her tight cervix grasping the head of my cock and holding it as I ejaculated. The feeling was terrific, I was out of control as I shot stream after stream of hot, thick cum into her depths. My mind wandered again and in my mind I could see my sperm fighting their way up through her fallopian tubes to her waiting eggs, then pounding their heads against the outer shell till they found their way inside, making a baby. When I was finished filling her with my seed, I thought to myself, “Self, are you nuts thinking about making her pregnant?” I came back to my senses as she pulled off my cock and went down on it sucking all the remaining cum from it. Gwen was just lying on the other side of the bed watching.

Gwen smiled as she said to Jamie, “why don’t you take that cum bucket between your legs up and drain it into Michael’s mouth….that will be a new experience for him and I think he should do it. She sat on my legs as Jamie brought her dripping pussy up to my lips and settled it down on my mouth. I really didn’t think that this was something I wanted to do, but Gwen kept insisting. In a short while, I had a mouthful of my own cum and more dripping down. It really didn’t taste that bad, and it was like I didn’t have a choice.

Jamie was looking down at me as she pushed cum into my mouth. I was sucking on her clit at the same time and sliding my finger up her ass. It pushed her into another orgasm, which flushed more fluid into my mouth.

When she finished cumming, Jamie lay down beside me on one side and Gwen laid down on the other side. I felt like the meat in a sandwich. Both of them were trying to get me hard again, but my cock wasn’t cooperating. I knew that I had to take a break from this wonderful pussy and take a piss. Perhaps this would let my dick get hard again. I just knew that I wanted to doggie fuck Jamie’s pussy and her ass hole. It would just take a little time.

In about an hour, my wish was granted. I put her on her hands and knees and mounted her like a stud. In a short while, I had her moaning and groaning. Her arms had collapsed and her head was down on the mattress. I continued banging her pussy while I loosened up her ass hole with two fingers lubricated with spit. I pulled out of her cunt and buried my cock balls deep in her ass. She immediately let out a loud moan as she went into another orgasm which lasted almost the whole time I was buried in her ass. I let go and filled her bowels with cum, feeling my cock throb and swell each time I let go a stream of hot jizz. When I finished with her, she fell forward onto the bed, exhausted. I pulled her cheeks apart and watched as cum oozed out of her. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

Gwen was asleep on the other side of the bed, so I decided to go get a beer out of the refrigerator and take a break. As I stood at the end of the bed, I looked at both of the ladies lying on my bed, spread eagle, with visible cream pies between their legs. I was very proud of myself to have been able to cream pie both of them.

When I got to the kitchen, I noticed that my balls ached and my dick was sore. Absolutely too much fucking, I thought to myself. I got a beer and went back to the bedroom to admire my conquests once again. Gwen was lying on her back with her legs apart. After a few drinks of beer, my cock began to rise so I thought I needed to give her another good fucking, even though she was asleep. So, I crawled up between her legs and buried my cock in her sopping wet pussy. After about fifteen minutes I shot another load into her belly. I pulled my cock out and milked the last drops of cum onto her pubic mound.

When I finished my beer, I crawled up between the two beautiful sluts I had just fucked and went to sleep. I was completely exhausted so sleep came quickly.

The next morning, the sun light coming through the window awakened me. I looked on each side of me and took in the wonderful sight of two beautiful naked women that I had fucked last night. They were both sleeping soundly, so I got out of bed, dressed and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. I knew that Gwen was always famished after a night of heavy sex and Jamie probably would be ready for something to eat also.

I prepared ham and eggs, toast, orange juice and biscuits and gravy. I brewed a fresh pot of coffee, thinking that the smell of fresh brewed coffee would bring the girls around. I was right, Gwen came wandering into the kitchen with Jamie in tow. They were both yawning and looked like they were still half asleep.

They both smiled at me and said good morning as they made their way to the table. “Anyone want coffee?” I asked.

“Please, please, I really need something….the food smells great and I’m starved,” Gwen said to me.

Jamie agreed as she pulled up a chair. I served them both a cup of coffee, then brought plates of food to them along with the orange juice. They both gulped down the orange juice and asked for more. I filled my plate and sat down with them. “I want to take the opportunity to thank you two beautiful women for what you gave me last night…..it was absolutely mind blowing and I hope that sometime we can do it again.”

Jamie smiled at me and said, “Anytime……… I thoroughly enjoyed last night, Michael, you damn sure know how to satisfy a woman, believe me, you satisfied me many times last night.”

Gwen chimed in that she had enjoyed it also. We all talked as we ate breakfast. When we finished, we all went in and took a shower and cleaned up. Jamie kissed me as she left saying, “We will do this again, just let me know when.”

Gwen and I went back to bed and slept till about 3 pm. When we woke, we dressed and went out to dinner. I continued to think about the events of the night before. After dinner, Gwen and I went to the movies. We had some popcorn and a soft drink and just enjoyed being together watching the movie.

After the movie, we went home and went to bed……to sleep. I believe we were both still totally sexually satisfied. We cuddled and went to sleep in each other’s arms.

One night a couple of months later a friend from school came to my apartment to just hang out. We had been shooting some hoops over at the park and when we finished I asked him to come over and have a beer. Tyrell and I had met about a year ago and had become very good friends.

We decided to take our beers out to the pool and take a swim. We had consumed three beers apiece when Gwen showed up. She had met Tyrell shortly after he and I became friends.

“I just thought I’d come over and fix dinner for you….I didn’t know that Tyrell would be here.” She said.

“We were shooting some hoops and decided to come here when we finished.” I told her.

“Oh…..well, I guess I can make dinner for all of us, that is if Tyrell wants to stay.”

Tyrell just smiled and said he would love to. Gwen went to my apartment to get started while Tyrell and I had another beer and swam some more.

Tyrell grinned at me and said, “Man, Gwen is really a beautiful woman and put together like a brick shithouse, you’re really lucky to have a girlfriend like her.”

I guess we were feeling a little loose after the beers. I grinned at Tyrell and shook my head.
“What’s that mean pal, I didn’t mean nothing, I was really paying you a compliment,” Tyrell told me.

“I know what you meant pal, I was just thinking about something else and had to grin,” I told him as I took another big swig of beer. “What would you say if I told you that I’d let you fuck her if you want to?”

Tyrell just sat there with his mouth wide open. I was grinning at his reaction and said, “I’m not kidding, if you want to fuck her, it would be OK. It really makes me horny to watch another man pork her and fill her up with cum.”

“You mean, you like to watch other guys fuck your girl? Man, fucking her would be like a walk in heaven….she is absolutely beautiful. Hell yeah man, if it’s OK with you, I’m in,” he told me.

I slapped him on the back and put my arm around him as I started walking toward my apartment. When we walked in Gwen was busy doing cooking things and didn’t pay much attention to us. I looked at Tyrell and noticed that his cock had tented his swimming trunks as he looked at Gwen from the back. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans, boots and a white top that came to just below her tits. She had an absolutely perfectly shaped midriff.

I walked into the kitchen and slapped her on the ass. Tyrell had followed me part way in. “Want a beer babe?” I asked her.

“Sure, I’d love one,” she said.

She turned to take the beer I was handing to her and saw Tyrell’s tented swim trunks. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it, it was very noticeable. From the looks of it I estimated that he must have at least a 9 or 10 inch cock, and it was hard as a rock.

Gwen grinned as she said to me, “I think he’s happy to see me.”

We all laughed as güvenilir bahis siteleri Gwen moved closer to Tyrell. Gwen has never been known to be timid. She walked up to him and grasped is cock on the outside of his swim trunks and squeezed it as she looked up at him.

“Have you got plans for that thing this evening or do you think you’d like to hang around here and see what you might…get into?”

Tyrell grinned from ear to ear. “I think I might like to hang around with you guys tonight, I think there’s something here…..I’d like to do.”

“Well, Tyrell, I’m going to finish making dinner, clean up the dishes then go take a shower and get myself cleaned up really good……then…..I’ve always wanted to fuck a black guy, so guess what?”

Tyrell was smiling as she stroked his cock. She released and went back to cooking dinner. She looked at me and said, “So, you decided to help me fulfill another fantasy, huh?”
“Yep, I sure did. It just came to me as we watched you walk away out at the pool. Tyrell couldn’t keep his eyes off your ass so I figured he’d be a good candidate….I know you like him.”

I glanced back over at Tyrell, “And guess what, I’m even going to let you fuck her first, I’m just going to watch, or maybe let her give me a blow job while you fill her pussy up.”

We all had a great time during dinner. Tyrell was giving me shit about her probably not wanting to do me any more after having his big black dick and me giving him a hard time right back. Gwen just laughed and said, “I think I’ll just take the best of both worlds and enjoy it.”

After dinner, Tyrell and I went back out to the pool and messed around while Gwen went to get ready. After about a half hour, we got out of the pool and went inside. Tyrell followed me back to the bedroom where we found Gwen lying in the middle of the bed completely naked. I got a couple of towels for Tyrell and I. We both dropped our swim trunks and dried ourselves off.

I was wrong about Tyrell’s cock, it was closer to 11 inches long and about two and a half inches in diameter. Gwen leaned up on her elbows and looked at his hard monster. “Tyrell, you take it easy on me when you put that telephone pole in me, it’s gonna stretch me and if you go too fast, it’ll hurt……OK?”

He told her that he would be gentle, that he knew it was bigger than a lot of women could handle. He walked over to the bed and went down on Gwen. He spread her legs wide and slurped her juices as his tongue danced up and down her slit. Gwen fell back onto her back and moaned as she grasped his head and guided him.

I watched as her body stiffened and she began to shudder. I knew that she was having a good orgasm. It lasted for some time then she relaxed. Tyrell spit in his hand a couple of times and lubricated his cock as he edged up close to Gwen. He placed the bulbous head between her labia and slowly began to penetrate her.

As the head went in Gwen’s eyes got really big and she spread her legs as wide as possible, trying to stretch her hole wider. He would push in about an inch then pull out, pushing in a little further the next time. This went on for over 5 minutes. Finally, Tyrell’s balls were lying on Gwen’s ass. He just lay on top of her for a little while, not moving at all….then began with very short strokes. Gwen was moving her ass up to meet his stroke each time. I stood at the end of the bed and could plainly see his tool going in and out of her widely stretched vagina. Gwen was moaning loudly. She wrapped her legs up around his ass.

They fucked for several minutes then I heard Gwen say, “My God Tyrell, I love your cock, it’s all the way past my cervix, you’re deeper inside me than anyone has ever been, fuck me gooooood Tyrell.

Tyrell rose up on his arms as he continued to long stroke her, his balls slapping her ass every thrust. I watched as his monster cock pushed up into my girl. I could see her stomach rise slightly when he pushed it in her. I sat on the edge of the bed and watched, stroking my hard cock. Tyrell looked over at me and said, “You still ok with this man?”

I smiled at him and said, “Hell yes, this is hot, I can’t wait till you shoot your load. I want to watch it run out of her well fucked pussy when you pull out. I think I’m gonna let her suck me off and fill her mouth while you unload in her cunt. She really likes cum, huh Babe?”

Gwen looked at me through half open eyes. She was somewhere off in la la land, enjoying the fucking she was getting. “Yeah Babe,” she said, “fill my mouth, I want to drink your cum.”

Tyrell kept fucking her as he grinned at me and shook his head. I told Tyrell to pull out of her so I could reposition her with her head hanging over the side of the bed. It looked like he was pulling a fire hose out of her. Gwen moved over and laid her head back over the edge of the bed and opened her mouth. Tyrell moved between her legs and pushed his rod back into her and started fucking again. I moved up to Gwen’s head and pushed my cock straight through her mouth and into her throat and started head fucking her.

I felt Gwen cumming for the umpteenth time. There was an intense look on Tyrell’s face, he was about to cum. I pulled out of Gwen’s mouth and asked her, “Do you want us to shoot it inside you or outside?”

She said, “I want it all inside me.”

She started cumming again when Tyrell released his flood deep inside her. I began shooting my hot jizz deep down her throat. Gwen looked as though she was having a seizure. Her body was shaking all over, her ass was pushing up and raising Tyrell off the bed, she was gulping my cum down her throat. I finished and pulled out of her mouth. I wanted to go around and watch as Tyrell pulled out.
When he did, a huge gush of white, thick cum came oozing out of her gaping pussy. It surprised me when Tyrell went down on her and started licking his cum from her. Then he locked his lips to her and began to suck her pussy. Gwen began to convulse again, her body shaking so violently that I thought she might break Tyrell’s neck.

In a short while, he raised up and wiped his mouth off. “I like to do that to a woman that just had a gigantic orgasm. It pushes them right into another really big wild one.”

I looked at Gwen lying there, totally sated. She wasn’t moving much, just lying there breathing like she had just run a marathon. Damn she was beautiful. She looked so good laying there with her legs spread and her tits rising and falling as she breathed heavily.

“Want a beer man?” I asked him.

“I could use a beer…… damn that was a great fuck…..she sure knows how to fuck a guy.”

“Hell man, we’re just getting started.” I went to get us a beer.

When I came back Gwen was sitting on the side of the bed sucking Tyrell’s cock. He had regained a hard on and she was working it over with a vengeance. He shrugged his shoulders at me as I handed him a beer. Gwen looked up at me with his cock still in her mouth and her hands on his balls. I sat there and watched Tyrell and I drank our beers and Gwen continued to suck his cock.

When Tyrell started to cum, Gwen pulled it out of her mouth and jacked him off, letting him cum on her face. He shot long thick ropes of all over her face and head. I couldn’t believe he could cum so much, especially after shooting a huge load inside her pussy.

She wiped his cum from her face and licked it off her hand, smiling as her tongue took the thick sticky juice into her mouth. She swallowed it then said, “Where’s my beer, I need something to wash all this good cum down?”

I handed her a bottle and watched as she drank down about half of it. I stood up and said, “OK Babe, it’s my turn now and I want you doggie style.”

Gwen finished off her beer and dropped it on the floor. She got up in the middle of the bed on her hands and knees. Her pussy lips were slightly puffy, I could see her wetness dripping from her clit. I moved up behind her and pushed my cock all the way inside her with ease. I leaned forward and grabbed her tits as I pounded my cock in and out of her. Gwen moaned and started yelling, “FUCK ME MICHAEL, FUCK ME MICHAEL, GIVE ME YOUR COCK HARD, FUCK ME HARD AND FILL ME UP.”

In a short while Gwen was cumming again. He pussy was contracting on my cock, squeezing it. I started to cum, putting my hands on her hips pulling her ass to me. Gwen had fallen down on the bed with me on top of her. I kept pumping her while I shot my load inside her. I layed down on top of her and let my cock soak in her sopping wet pussy. She just lay there when I pulled out. I was up on my knees between her spread legs, jacking my cock back to life.

The vision of her lying there with my cum running out of her, got me hard very quickly. I wiped up some on my finger and lubed her ass hole as I continued to jack my cock hard. I moved up and slowly began to insert my cock into her ass. Gwen was groaning as I began to fuck her ass. In about ten minutes I filled her colon with cum and pulled out.

Tyrell was hard again and said, “I think I want a little of that ass hole too.” He pushed his cock into her ass and began to fuck her deep. Gwen was in ecstasy, moaning and telling Tyrell to fuck her harder.

In a short while, he blew another load of hot semen inside my beautiful, horny girlfriend. Gwen got up off of the bed and stood there looking at our limp dicks. We could both see the cum slowly running down the insides of her legs as she stood there.

She grinned as she looked down at the streams of cum on her legs. I guess I need to go clean up. I think my pussy and ass are filled to capacity and I need to clean out and wash the cum off my face and hair.

She smiled at us and went to the bathroom, using her hands to scoop the cum off her legs. We heard the shower start, then Tyrell looked at me and said, “She is fantastic. I don’t think I can fuck anymore, my balls hurt.”
With that, he went into the bathroom and told Gwen how much he had enjoyed her body. She looked back at him and said, “You’re not leaving are you, hell we’re just getting started.”

“I don’t think I can go anymore, my balls hurt. I haven’t ever shot a load as big as I have with you tonight, my balls worked overtime…..how about a rain check?”

“You got it T, I want some more of that black snake of yours, for sure.”

Tyrell thanked me again as he dressed and left. Gwen came out of the shower and asked, “Are we going to fuck some more, I’m in need.”

“I’ll do anything you want Gwen, let’s get to it.” I told her.

We got back onto the bed with her on top. I think we fucked nonstop for the next hour and a half. She came three more times and I was finally able to blow another hot load inside her. Damn she is a hot woman. I’m beginning to think that I can’t keep her totally satisfied…..time will tell.

Three months passed. Tyrell came over several times and fucked Gwen. She seemed to really like his big black cock. There were several times when I’d come back to my apartment and find them fucking. I ignored it for quite some time, after all, I had started the whole thing.

After class, on day about a month later, when I I Got home, Gwen was waiting for me. She came and sat on my lap and put her arms around me. She kissed me and said, “I have some good news for you Michael. I wanted to tell you while we were alone………..I guess there’s no other way to tell you, but to just tell you…….I’m pregnant.”

You talk about a total surprise. I said to her, “I thought you were on the pill.”

“I am on the pill, I guess it didn’t work,” she said.

“Whose is it?” I asked.

“It’s yours, silly. Don’t you think I know who knocked me up?”

At this point, I had my doubts. I knew she had been fucking Tyrell, so there’s a possibility it could be his. She always liked a guy to cum inside her, so I really wasn’t sure. Again, time would tell.

“So, what do you want to do with it?” I asked her.

“I want to have it,” she said.

“That’s ok with me,” I told her.
Gwen moved out of the dorm and into my apartment. She was always hinting that we should get married, but I told her that I just wasn’t ready for that just yet. She had told her parents that we were engaged and she also told them that she was pregnant.

As the months passed, we kept up a very active sex life. She had stopped seeing Tyrell for some reason or another. One morning, she informed me that her water had just broke and she needed to go to the hospital. It wasn’t far from our apartment so we got there pretty quickly. She wanted me to be in the delivery room with her, so against my better judgement, I went in. She had been in labor for about half an hour when she began the delivery. I watched in anticipation, as the baby’s head began to emerge. In a matter of minutes the baby was delivered and the nurse held it up for Gwen and I to see.

I stood there in shock as I saw that the baby was black. I looked at Gwen with total surprise on my face. I knew that there was a possibility that Tyrell had impregnated her, but had never really let that notion take hold of me. Now the reality was here, crying, wanting its mother.

Well, I guess that I must be a sorry son of a bitch, but I couldn’t accept the fact that Gwen had a black baby. I backed up from Gwen. She was crying that she was sorry, that she really thought it was mine. The doctor and nurses all didn’t know what to do at this point. The nurse gave the baby to Gwen. She lay there crying, not knowing what to do. I backed up and left the delivery room. Ripping off the gown and headgear and throwing it on the floor, I stormed from the hospital and went to my apartment.

What to do, that was the question of the day. I sat in the darkness of my apartment considering all the options. I could try to talk Gwen into putting the child up for adoption, I could just ignore her and let her handle it by herself, I could take on the responsibility and take care of her and the baby or I could see if Tyrell was going to man up and do what was right. That’s a lot of unanswered questions. I fell asleep on the couch.

I awoke the next day, still not knowing what to do. I decided to go to the hospital and talk to Gwen and see what she wants to do. I took a quick shower then went to a restaurant that was close by to have something to eat and consider my situation a little further.

When I arrived at the hospital, Gwen was visibly surprised to see me. “I thought that I’d never see you again,” she said.

“Well, I needed time to think about this. I decided I needed to come see you and try to figure out what we are going to do. Gwen, I can’ accept a black kid, under any circumstances. If there is to be any chance for us, I think you should put it up for adoption.”

Gwen just lay there in the bed not saying a word. After some time, she said, “Well, I’m not going to put it up for adoption, I’m going to keep it.”

I looked at her thinking about the past and the future. “Well, I guess you’ve made up your mind and my mind is made up. I’ll box your things up. When you get out of the hospital, you can come by and get them. It’s your problem from here on, not mine.”

I left the hospital and went to find boxes. I knew that she would probably be by sometime within the next couple of days. I arrived home and packed up all of her things and put them near the front door then went out to get something to eat.

When I returned home, I found Tyrell outside my door, waiting for me. “Hi Michael, I’m sorry man, I thought she was taking the pill, I didn’t know. When she called me today and told me what had happened, I was completely surprised man.”

“Well, what are you going to do,” I asked him.

“I don’t know, just knew that I had to come talk to you and make sure we’re all right.”

“I looked at him seriously, “You really think we can be alright, you’ve got to be kidding me. The best thing you can do is go take care of your kid and Gwen. We’re not alright and never will be. Maybe you two should go take care of each other, I really don’t give a fuck about either of you right now, so just stay the fuck away from me.”

“I guess that’s what I’ll do then. She wanted me to come get her things….I guess I’ll get them and leave, do you have them boxed up?”

“Yeah, the shit is right inside, just get it and get the fuck out.”

I went and sat by the pool and watched as he carried the boxes of Gwen’s things to his car. When he finished I got up and went inside. School would be over soon. I think that I am going to have move to another school. I don’t want to be anywhere around Gwen and Tyrell. I really don’t think I could handle it.

As the weeks passed by I continued to think about Gwen. I was in love her, I was sure of that. I think I have to assume some of the blame for her behavior. I just could not handle the thoughts of raising another man’s kid. I suppose we could have lied to everyone and said he was adopted, but I couldn’t do that either. I’ve decided to go to the Colorado School of Mines to finish my degree. I don’t have to go back to my hometown at all, except maybe to visit my folks.

I told my Mom what had happened. She said the gossip mill back home was talking about Gwen and how she had cheated on me with some black guy. I guess it is causing her folks a lot of pain. I feel sorry for them, they didn’t deserve to be blamed for anything that had happened. It was more my fault than anyone.

I was told that Gwen had dropped out of school so she could take care of the kid. Tyrell has dropped several classes so he could take another job so he can take care of them. At least he has taken his responsibility to heart. When school is finished, I’m going to spend a few days with my folks then go on to Golden, Colorado and find a job there for the summer…I may even take some summer classes. I don’t want to spend much time at home.

The next month passed quickly. Gwen has tried to call me a several times, but I didn’t answer the calls. I need to put this behind me and go on. I know that I’m being an ass, but I can’t help the way I feel and I don’t think that I can change. My classes end next week and I can leave. The sooner I get away from all of this the better off I’ll be.

The day I was packing my car and preparing to leave, Gwen came to my apartment. “Michael, will you sit and talk to me?” she asked.

“I really don’t think that we have anything to talk about Gwen, it has all been said.” I replied

“No, Michael, it hasn’t all been said, I’m still in love with you and I know you still love me……..won’t you give me a chance…..won’t you just let me talk to you?”

I took a seat on a bar stool and said, “Ok, what do you want to talk about?” I said to her rather rudely.

“First, Michael, I am still in love with you…..please believe that. I thought about this whole situation and I’ve talked with Tyrell also. We don’t love each other and we doubt that anything will ever work out between us. Tyrell has agreed to take Maurice and raise him. I am willing to turn full custody over to him and walk away. Won’t you give me another chance, at least give it a little time to see if we can work this out? You mean everything to me and I just want another chance to show you that you’re the only one.”

I sat and listened as tears filled both our eyes. I knew I was still in love with her and now she was willing to give up the kid for me. I was really in conflict, I didn’t know what to do.

She continued, “I know that it will be better for Maurice to be raised by Tyrell’s family. He would only be persecuted for being half white if I were to stay around. If he is with Tyrell, everyone will think he is all black and he won’t have to live with all the ridicule. I know this decision is best for all involved. Will you give me another chance, please Michael, please?”

In my mind I knew that what she said was true. I knew I still wanted her and I believe that we can still make a life together, but the lifestyle we were living, had to end. Two hours had passed and I had decided to give it a try.

“Gwen……OK……let’s give it a try. One thing though…..we are going to stop having sex with other people….no more and that has to be firm. I’m leaving Tech and going to Colorado Mines to finish my degree. I’m spending a week or so at home, then going on to Golden to find a job for the summer. Are you willing to do the same?”

“Michael, I’m willing to do anything to prove to you that you are the only man for me. I do love you Michael, it took me some time to really realize it, but now, I’m positive.”

She got to her feet and came to me, put her arms around me and hugged me so tight that I almost couldn’t breathe. I pushed her back slightly and kissed her……a kiss that felt so good. I looked deep into her eyes and said to her, “I do want to give us a chance. I don’t care what anyone says, I just know I want you.”

We held each other tight as we prepared to go into the future together. We don’t know if we can put this all behind us and go forward, but we are going to give it a chance.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


On a Train

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

On a Train
My First Time (off the record) 😉

The reason I say off the record, is because I was never willing to admit this happened, until now.

When I was 16 I went on a train trip across the country with my family. As I mentioned in my earlier stories I am bi, but have been fantasizing about cock since I was young. While on a long stretch between towns I noticed a man that would look at me and smile every time I passed him. I would always return the smile. Back then I was 5’11” and weighed nothing, I was skinny. So I was pretty sure he liked me. He was tall and had dark hair with wide shoulders, looked to be in his forties and seemed very nice.
My friend I was with was always sleeping, my family was boring, and even at night I couldn’t sleep. Needless to say, I was board. I made a decision to try to seduce this guy. I started looking around for good places to have him use me. I loved the thought of an older guy using me. The bathrooms were too obvious, there were parts of a snack bar that were hidden but not well enough. Then I found it. A baggage room that was never locked, I checked it three different times and it was never locked. I figured at night when no one was awake, we could go in there, but would he?
When ever I saw him the next day I would be more lude. Once when I passed his seat I licked m lips slightly. The next time I squeezed my ass as I went by. Another time I actually stuck my finger in through my shorts. He never gave me any signals back. Later that day I was in the snack bar getting candy. As I was sitting down to drink my soda and eat a candy bar he came in. He looked at me and did a double take and smiled. I was so horny by this point, I was so board. I started staring at his bulge in his jeans and I looked up and he was looking at me. I quickly looked away. After he got a drink he sat at the table across from me.
He spoke to me.
“you look board” he said. güvenilir bahis
I said “I am”
We made small talk for a while I told him I was headin east with my family, he said he was going to see his ex-wife. After a while there was an awkward silence. I spoke up.
“I am so board on this train” I said “there is nothing to do”
He said “I don’t blame you, Im board too”
“I haven’t even been sleeping” I said.
We eventually started talking about chicks. We even started talking about what we like to do to them. The conversation got crazy kind of fast. He mentioned he was dominant and liked young submissive girls, and proceeded to tell me about a young hooker he got once. I mentioned I liked womens’ feet and he really agreed. I mentioned that I was more submissive to girls, that I liked to be dominated. I was getting so hard I had to do something. I said I had to go. As I got up I looked at him with a very serious face and said “I’ll be in the baggage room, one car back, at 2:00 am tonight, it’s never locked and I’ll be very board.” and I walked away hoping he knew what I meant.
That night I was so eager. Would he show? Would he bust me?Would he use me? I was so nervous I had never done anything with a guy but I just loved watching chicks in porns making those guys feel so good. I wanted it in the ass too, but the most I had put in there was cigar tubes, tampons and comb handles. But I wanted it bad.
It took forever for 2:00 am to come. Once it did I got up and went to the bathroom just incase someone was watching me. I crept out of the bathroom and went to the baggage room. I was a lil late and he wasn’t there, so I decided to wait. There was racks of luggage and piles of it. I sat behind one of the piles and behind a rack too, incase someone came in. Just as I was sitting down a train employee came in grabbed something and left. My heart jumped into my throat, and my heart was pounding. I türkçe bahis decided to wait ten minutes then leave. Five minutes later the door slid open and there was a pause then I heard a whistle. I did nothing. Then I heard a whistle again, so I lightly whistled back, I heard the man say is that you, I said yes.
He walked over to wear I was sitting looked at me and asked, “do you want to be dominated?” A little nervous I said yes. He said “good, your already in the right position.”
He stepped forward and undid his belt and pulled out the hugest cock I had ever seen. I was a little hesitant, so he grabbed the back of my head and pushed his fat veiny cock in my young mouth. He was not holding back. He began fucking my mouth rapidly and hard. I asked him to slow down and he just said “you’ll get use to it you little cocksucker.” and he gave me one more hard thrust and I gagged and thought I was gonna puke for a second. My eyes were watering, as he took his cock out of my mouth a long string of precum hung between his cock and my mouth. He kept face fucking me for a little while, all the while saying things like, “yeah you little cock whore, swallow my cock” and “yeah, take my huge cock boy slut.” I barely had time to say anything or even think.
After fifteen minutes or so of ramming his cock down my throat he looked down and said, “I’m gonna fuck your boy pussy now.” I was so scared. I said “I think it’s too big.” and I’ve never,” “shut up” he snapped, “I’ll take care of that.” He picked me up and tore off my pants, tore a hole in my boxers and bent me over a stack of luggage. “I’ll loosen you up good” he said. Just then he stuck his tongue in my ass hole and started making out with it passionately, like he was kissing a gorgeous women. “god, you have a delicious ass” he told me. I was in ecstasy, trying really hard not to moan but couldn’t help it. “shut up bitch, we don’t want anyone to hear you” he said. güvenilir bahis siteleri He bagan fingering it while he was licking it and before I knew it he had four fingers in me, spreading my hole, he was good.
He stood up and got ready to mount me, when I asked if he had a condom. He said “no, we don’t need one” “why” I asked, He said “because, I know your clean, and I know I’m clean, and your my lil cum slut so your gonna do what I say!” Before I could respond he slid the head in, and the feeling of his soft dick skin on my soft wet anal tissue, felt incredible. He slowly worked it in, as I began moaning he covered my mouth. He started pounding away after a minute. It felt so incredible, I could feel his cock pulsating in my tight hole as he pumped away. By this point all of my clothes were off and I was getting pounded by a stranger, bareback, in a luggage room, on a train, in the middle of the night.
He flipped me over on my back and started fucking me with my legs over his shoulders. He smiled and said “so you like feet huh? Do you want me to suck on your nice cute toes?” “god yes” I said. He fucked me even harder as he sucked on my toes the same way he did my asshole. Just then he said, “fuck, I can’t hold it anymore” “wait” I said, just then his body tensed up and I could see the veins in his neck as I felt a very warm tickle in my ass as he was nutting in me. He let out a big groan but he was trying to be quiet. I could feel string after string of hot man cum shoot in my young hole. He pulled out of me, zipped up said “good lil bitch, damn” and walked out. I was still laying on my back with his cum deep inside me. I kind of started freaking out because some stranger had just unloaded in me. I got dressed and went to the bathroom to expel his huge load. It was a ginormous load, I felt like it took forever for his load to drip out of my ass. I felt good but weird. When ever I saw him over the next couple days he wouldn’t even look at me. I was so turned on by what happened, but so freaked out I didn’t do it again for years and have not even mentioned it til now.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Obsession, Lust and Perversion – Chapters 15 , 16

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anime

CHAPTER 15

Monday came and the real world returned. Their work awaited them and they faced it not looking back. After the weekend they had just had, they needed something to get their minds back on track again. Colin went to the dealership and Alisha to the ranch. They both smiled in their minds, knowing no one knew of their secret life, the sexually driven, perverted desires they both had when away from their respective professions. They shared these desires with Cody and Justin and now they would share with Alisha’s mother and her lover. But for now, it was time to run their businesses and continue their successful careers.

The breeding season was upon them at the ranch and most everyone was looking forward to it anticipating a very successful program. This week their first group of cows would be artificially inseminated followed by another group every 5 days till they are all bred. There will be preg checks on the cows 30 days after they’re bred and all the open cows will be moved to a separate calving group. Alisha is going to give the hands a class on how to use the I-pads when the cattle start calving next spring, which will make her job much easier. The weather is starting to warm up and Alisha is enjoying watching the calves play in the pastures. She thinks about Ben Williams and fantasizes about taking his cock again. She starts to feel a little wetness forming between her lips and thinks about getting Cody to come do a threesome with him…….that should blow his mind.

Justin comes into the office, followed by Ben. They weren’t sure about the breeding schedule and when to start flushing the cows. Alisha told them that BioGen would be there on Thursday to do the first group of cows, so they should flush the cows on Tuesday, tomorrow.

“They need the high protein flush two days before they’re AI’d.” she told them

Justin told her that he would see to it that Group 1 had the hot feed on time and he would take care of feeding the next groups on time. He and Alisha sat at her desk and filled out a calendar with the breeding schedule for Justin showing the dates he needs to flush the different groups and when BioGen will be here to AI the cows. Bob stood watching what was going on.

“Damn, this is too high tech for me, I was accustomed to the old way. Go out and feed all the cows the high protein flush then put the bulls in and let them go to fucking. It was pretty simple…….times are sure changing. I can see how this way will be much more efficient and how the end result will definitely be to our advantage…….just don’t know why I didn’t think of it……ha ha ha. Alisha just laughed and said, “You just liked watching the bulls fucking the cows, ha ha ha ha ha.”

Bob told them that he had to go down to New Mexico tomorrow with Bob Bradley to look at the cattle they put in the feed lot in Clovis. He told them that it was sure nice to be able to come and go whenever he wanted and know everything was being taken care of.

Alisha and Justin smiled and told him to enjoy himself, he deserved it. Bob bid them good day and told them he was going to town and join in a bull shit session somewhere.

After he left, Justin went over a few more things with Alisha then asked her if she wanted to go to lunch with him, which she did. They went out to Clancy’s at the Inn of the Rio Grande. They knew it would be quiet out there and they needed to talk about the wedding that was coming up. He told her that Cody was in town and would meet them out there. He and Alisha got in her truck and went to lunch. On the way to lunch, Justin told Alisha that he had went to the south range and noticed a lot of truck tracks on their property.

“I don’t know if it means anything or not, but after Bradley’s experience last fall with rustlers, I think we should keep an eye on that part of the ranch and make sure they aren’t setting up to hit us this spring when we turn out the cows and calves…….it’s suspicious to me.” Justin informed her.

“Good idea Justin, start sending one of the guys down there on horseback every day for the next couple of weeks. Tell them to ride up on top of Ute Ridge………they can see the whole area from up there. I want them to take the camera with the long range lens on it and some binoculars. Tell them no fires and have them stay up there till about 5 then come in.” she told Justin. “If those rustlers are still around, I want to get on top of this thing before we lose a bunch of cattle to them. If the guys see anything, tell them to just take pictures and note the time of day. We’ll get some electronic alarms and photographic equipment and saturate the area with them and see if we can get one step up on this gang.

“Will do Alisha,” he said as they drove up to the Inn of the Rio Grande. Cody was waiting out front for them………..they all went in and were escorted to a table. Cody was her usual bubbly self. Alisha could tell that she was excited about the wedding and was acting a little giddy, which was somewhat normal for her. Alisha told them that Colin had made arrangements for a house in Hawaii for their honeymoon. They decided that the wedding would be held at the Catholic Church in Alamosa and the reception out at Cattails. They could use the outside patio area for the entertainment and dance. Alisha suggested that they wait till the next morning to fly out to Hawaii, that way everyone would be fresh and rested……maybe……they all laughed. Justin said he thought that was a good idea. They made plans for about 200 guests. Cody was going to take care of the entertainment, Alisha would take care of the flowers and the arrangements with the church. Cody could take care of the menu for the dinner. Justin would take care of getting a steer butchered and cooked. Anne had volunteered to do the invitations, provided that Alisha and Cody got their name lists to her. Alisha asked Justin to arrange for the guys at the ranch to pick up the gifts and move them out to the office till they all got back from the honeymoon. They had lunch and finalized all the plans and decided to meet for lunch again in three weeks to make sure everything was done. Cody was grinning, “This honeymoon is going to be the best. I can just imagine all the fun we’re going to have.” Justin looked at Alisha and said, “I can too” Alisha just smiled and felt that wet feeling between her legs again.

When lunch was over, Cody went on her way to take care of some of the wedding stuff and Alisha and Justin headed back for the ranch. When they got back Justin took off to set up the surveillance on the south pasture and Alisha went back inside the office and went to work. After about an hour, she saw Colin drive up. She wondered what brought him out here this time of day. When he came in he kissed her and slapped her on the ass.

“What are you doing out here this time of day darling,” she asked him.

“Oh, no special reason, it was really quiet today and I thought I’d get out of the office and come out to see you,” he said.

“If I had known that, you could have gone to lunch with Cody, Justin and I……we were the plans for the wedding……you remember, it’s only a month away.” she told him grinning. “Or are you getting cold feet?” she giggled at him.

Colin just laughed and said, “No, I haven’t forgotten…….I wish it would hurry up, I want to make you Mrs. Alisha Moore Braxton as soon as possible…….I can’t wait.”

Alisha smiled, got up and went to him and sat in his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately. He looked at her and said, “If you keep this up you’re going to get bent over your desk and fucked silly.”

Alisha got up off his lap and went and locked the door and pulled the shades. She looked at Colin smiling as she undone her jeans and pushed them and her panties down around her ankles…………..she gave him one last look and bent over her desk, her beautiful ass and pussy only inches in front of Colin. He smiled as he stood up and pulled his pants down……..his cock was extremely hard. He walked up behind her and rubbed the head of his cock up and down her wet slit and teasing her clit. Alisha felt the head of his cock at the entrance to her vagina and felt him sliding it inside her very slow, making sure his cock was properly lubricated before he went all the way inside her. Alisha pulled one foot out of her jeans and panties and spread her legs wide, taking all of his cock she could. Colin slowly fucked her……she could feel the head of his cock rubbing her G-spot and his balls banging against her engorged clit.

He had his hands on her hips pulling her to him on each stroke. Alisha had reached across the desk and was gripping the far edge of the desk. She was moaning as he continued screwing her slow and easy. She was getting close to an orgasm and felt his cock starting to swell. Her orgasm began, wave after wave of pleasure swept through her body as he started to shoot his load of hot, sticky semen deep inside her cunt.

Their orgasms continued for several minutes. Colin reached forward, up her sides and gave her tits a little squeeze before he pulled his cock out of Alisha. This sent shivers up her spine as her orgasm finished up. Colin pulled his pants up as Alisha got back to her feet. He stood there looking at her naked lower body and saw a big glob of his cum drop out of her onto the floor. Alisha grunted, “I wish you had to put up with your deposit. Colin smiled at her as he pushed her back down on the desk on her back. He pulled a chair up and started licking her pussy with his tongue. Alisha almost immediately started to cum again as he locked his lips onto her pussy and began to suck all the juices out of her.

She let go a small squirt into his mouth as he sucked his cum out of her and licked her whole pussy clean. He felt her cumming and continued to ravage her clit with his tongue until all her contractions subsided. He saw a few small streams of cum on her upper thighs and licked them clean for her too. Alisha was in heaven, never had a guy done that for her before……..it was so hot she was thinking to herself. Colin put his right hand on her tummy and told her to push as he locked his lips on her pussy again. She did as he asked and he pushed down with his hand on her tummy. Another stream of his cum came sliding out of her into his mouth. He stood up and pulled her to her feet and kissed her, pushing the cum in his mouth into hers. Alisha greedily swirled it around her mouth and swallowed it and kissed Colin again, tonguing the interior of his mouth to get all the cum she could.

Alisha pulled her panties and jeans up and closed them. She took hold of Colin again and kissed him deeply and told him, “Thank you Colin, I’ve never had a man do that to me before…….the feeling was fantastic and I loved it……….I love you.”

Colin hugged her and went to open the shades and unlock the door before someone came and got suspicious. They stood and looked at each other and held each other tight. Colin told her he had to get back and left. Alisha felt fulfilled……Colin was quite a guy and she knew she wouldn’t ever lose him. About a half hour after Colin left, Anne arrived at the office.

“Hi Alisha, how are you doing today.” she asked.

Anne asked her, “Did you talk to Colin about getting together with David and I?”

“As a matter of fact I did Mom, he’s all for it, he said you have a body comparable to mine and that he thinks you’re very hot, he really wants to fuck you.” Alisha told her.

Anne was smiling from ear to ear and asked, “Well, when do you want to get together with us, soon I hope, I’m really ready to do this and so is David. He said he thought you were one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen and he’d love to make love to you.”

“Well Mom, how does next Saturday night sound?” Alisha asked her.

Anne thought for a moment, “I think that will work just fine……….I’ll tell Bob that I have a seminar to attend in the Springs next weekend…….I guess it’s ok if we stay with you guys till Sunday.”

“Yes, if it goes like we usually do with Cody and Justin, we’ll all screw till the wee hours of the morning.” Alisha told her.

“You guys swap with Cody and Justin? I would have never suspected. Of course you know that Justin has fucked me don’t you……that kind of surprised me. What all do you guys do, you know, so I don’t get surprised.” Anne asked.

“Well Mom, anything goes……be prepared to give and receive oral sex, have anal sex and many times the guys do a double penetration on a woman. Sometimes the guys like to watch the two women pleasure each other while they jack off…….think you can handle that?” Alisha told her.

“I’ve done all of that stuff and like it all…….will you have a problem if you and I have to do each other?” Anne asked.

“No I won’t mom, I think you’re a hot woman also with a very attractive body.” Alisha told her.

Anne smiled and said, “I guess this is kind of perverted, but it sounds like a lot of fun. You know, Alisha, I really didn’t have much of a sex life till the past few years and I’m having to learn it all…….I can’t wait, just treat me like any other woman and tell Colin not to let up on me, he can take me any way he wants.”

Alisha smiled and said. “Come over about 6 and we do steaks and have a few drinks first, that should take the edge off before we get to the sex.”

Anne agreed and told her she was looking forward to it so much and that David is very excited also. She walked over to Alisha and gave her a kiss on the lips and slid her tongue into Alisha’s mouth. The kiss lasted for well over a minute and she caressed Alisha’s breast.

When she finished she said, “I thought I might as well start getting ready now, this is going to be a new chapter………my daughter, my best friend and my lover…..sounds good doesn’t it dear?”

Alisha was taken back for a second but then smiled and kissed Anne, grabbing her by the cheeks of her ass as she tongued her. “You’re right Anne, might as well get used to it.” They both laughed and came away from this meeting with a new view of each other.

When Anne left and went to her house, Alisha got on the phone and called Colin and told him about the date she had made with Anne and David. Colin was excited, “I think this could be a whole lot of fun…….are you alright with it dear, if you’re not, just say the word and we’ll stop it right here.”

“I’m fine with it Colin, mom and I have always been close, this might bring us even closer together……..like maybe we have been alike for a long time but just didn’t know it. “ Alisha told him. They said bye and Alisha began to get ready to go home.

So it was set. The perversions expanded to another plane. Now Alisha will be pleasuring her mother and the channel from where she came. Alisha thought about this aspect but it didn’t really bother her, she would just look on Anne as a good friend and pleasure her like she did Cody. Now there’s another thing to think about. How will s Cody take this. Alisha felt she would be ok with it, but she would have to be careful when she told Cody about it. Alisha was finished with her work for the day and headed out the door to go home. Justin was driving by and stopped to tell her that the surveillance for the south pasture was set to start in the morning and that the high protein feed to flush the cows had arrived this afternoon. He would take care of feeding it.

Alisha got in her truck and started home. Bob was driving in as she was leaving. He waved and continued to the house. Alisha turned onto the county road and punched it. She was ready to get home and relax a little……it had been a tiring day.

When Alisha got home, Colin was preparing dinner and told her to go into the living room and relax, he would take care of everything. He didn’t have to tell Alisha twice, she got a beer out of the frig and went to the living room and began to watch the news She was really beat and settled down in a recliner and took a long drink of beer. On the news there was a segment on a shooting out on I-70, west of Denver. It appeared that the driver of a west bound pickup truck had been shot from another vehicle as it passed the victim. Alisha was thinking that no one is safe anywhere anymore. Then the newscaster said the victim was Jerry Johnston of Meeker. Alisha almost choked on the drink of beer she had just took. She listened more intently. There were no witnesses and no suspects, it looked to be a random killing, the police had speculated. Alisha couldn’t believe her ears……the guy that had drugged her and instigated a gang rape of her was dead. She wondered, is this just a coincidence? She yelled at Colin to come in there and when he arrived she told him about the news segment. He shook his head and said, “Well Alisha, I guess he got his. Did they say anything about who did it.?” he asked.

“No, there are no witnesses and no suspects,” she told him.

“Well, all I can say is I’m glad he’s dead after what he did to you……that was unforgivable. All he had to do was be nice to you and you‘d probably have fucked his brains out,” Colin stated.

“That’s so right,” she said, “Oh well, at least he got what was coming to him, the rat bastard. I had already fucked all their marriages up………I’m ok with it, revenge is sweet.”

Colin went back to the kitchen and Alisha continued sipping her beer. Was this a coincidence, she asked herself, and if it wasn’t, who was responsible? Could Colin have had such a thing done? She just couldn’t believe he would. She would keep an eye on the news and see what developed.

Colin called her for dinner. She slugged down her beer and went to the kitchen. Colin kissed her and helped seat her then served her……..it was one of her favorites, orange chicken and a really nice white wine. She loved Colin so much, he took care of her so well and made her feel so good. She was ready for the wedding, she wanted to be tied to Colin, she wanted to be all his, for him to do with as he wants.

In business, Alisha was a ruthless business woman. She could hold her own against any man. In her private life she was totally submissive to Colin…..she had never been that way with any man before and she didn’t fully understand it now. Oh well, at least he didn’t put her in a collar and leash and beat her with a whip and tell her she liked it. The sex with other men was ok with her….she really liked to fuck, suck and swallow men’s cum and Colin seemed to like to watch as other men plunged their cocks into her time after time. He always came to her after she had been fucked by someone else and gave her fantastic sex. She did love him and loved the sex. It was what she wanted.

After dinner, Alisha went in and took a bath in the Jacuzzi tub. The hot swirling water felt great. After an hour she got out and went to bed. She was really beat. Colin came to bed with her and kissed her goodnight. She drifted off to sleep and dreamed about Jerry Johnston and the bunch that gang raped her. In her dream they just kept fucking her time after time, never stopping, their cum was running out of her and filling the room, she was feeling like she would drown in it…………….she woke up, sweating, her heart beating rapidly. Once she realized it was a dream she settled back down and went back to sleep. Deep down it bothered her that Colin might have had something to do with Johnston’s killing. She slept well the rest of the night and awoke refreshed. She and Colin had breakfast and went to work.

When she got to work there wasn’t a whole lot to do and it was a nice day so she decided to take Jack out and ride the cattle. She went to the corals and saddled Jack. She put on her spurs and chaps and headed out. The cattle looked great and the calves looked really good. Alisha noticed all the wildlife. There were so many elk still down low, they hadn’t started migrating back up the mountain yet, a sure sign that winter may not be over. The elk are so graceful when they move she thought…..a whole lot like Jack when he runs.

Alisha made a wide circle on the ranch while checking all the cattle. She loved this ranch and knew she would always be a part of it. There was a beauty about it that was indescribable, a peace about it that soothing to the soul and a timelessness that stretched out over the ages. She had grown up here, this land was a part of her being and her husband to be recognized her love for this land and never tried to compete with it. She turned Jack toward the headquarters and spurred him on. Jack loved to run and he took off like the wind. Not a fence could hold him, he would leap over them with ease and Alisha had the feeling they were flying. She loved to ride Jack and he loved to be with Alisha, he had proved that over and over again, she was his human and he was her horse.
The two of them were like one when they were together. Alisha and Jack literally flew into the yard at the headquarters coming to a skidding stop. Alisha dismounted and pulled the saddle off Jack. He stood there looking back at her as she brushed him down. She took the reins and led him around the yard, cooling him out, then went to the office.

She closed everything up and went to town. She had a few errands to run before she went home. When she got them done she went to the house. Tomorrow the furniture for the new house will be delivered. She will spend most of the day there, arranging the furniture. She has decided to call the moving company and have them come pack the things at Colin’s house……she just doesn’t have time to do it herself. This way she can have the moving boxes put where they belong. Anne and Cody have told her they will be there to help her put things away. Hopefully they will be totally moved in two weeks.

The next morning she went to the new house and waited for the trucks to arrive. She and Colin bought all new furniture for the new house. Once they have moved in they will have an auction to liquidate all the old furniture in Colin’s house and her house. Hopefully the two houses will sell soon and they won’t have to deal with them. About 11 o’clock the first truck arrived. The driver and his helper unloaded the furniture and took it out of its boxes. They put it into the house where Alisha told them she wanted it. At about noon, another truck arrived and began to unload. By three o’clock all the furniture had arrived and had been placed inside the house. Colin came out about 5 to see how it all looked. He and Alisha loved the way the furniture fit the house.

The movers will be at Colin’s tomorrow to pack up and move the things they want to keep. It’s getting closer. Alisha has contacted and hired three more people to help her put the new house together. The movers will work on one room at a time tomorrow and move it to the new house as they finish each room. Alisha hopes they can have the house put together before Saturday when Anne and David are coming over.

The next days pass quickly and the moving goes smoothly. On Friday everything is moved and put away. Alisha, Anne and Cody have been hanging things on the walls most of the day on Friday. There will be a little to finish up on Saturday, but they should be done by noon. On Saturday morning the three of them finished up everything and Justin comes over to pick up Cody. They have plans to go to Buffalo Thunder Resort this weekend. The women show Justin the new house before he and Cody leave for New Mexico. Anne had brought her bags with her as she told Bob she was going to the Springs for a seminar. Bob and Bob Bradley had gone to Clovis, New Mexico this morning to take care of some business with their cattle in the feedlot there.

At noon Colin arrived home. Alisha and Anne had lunch ready when he got there. He told Alisha that he didn’t have to go back to the dealership today and could get into the garage and put his shop together. He had been working on it in the evenings this week and almost had it done…..he should finish it today.

Alisha had to drive over to La Jara and pick up the beef she had butchered and get it into her freezer. She asked Anne if she would like to ride with her. Anne thought that would be great to go with her.

They went to La Jara and Colin finished his putting his shop together. Alisha and Anne got back and got the beef put into the freezer in time to shower and get ready for the upcoming evening. David was supposed to arrive around 6. Everyone was a little anxious for this evening. At about 6, Colin got the grill going……the women were working on the rest of the meal. Colin made a big pitcher of his famous margaritas and poured them all one. At about 6:15 David arrived. Anne introduced him to everyone and Colin poured him a margarita also. Colin and David went out on the patio to do the steaks and talk. Colin really liked him and they had a really good conversation about business, then it slowly moved over to sex.

“So, how does this work….I’m kind of new to this sort of thing?” asked David

Colin told him that they would all get better acquainted over dinner and then they could go to the bar in the play room and have a few more drinks. “Once the edge is off, things will take take their own course, you’ll see how easy it will flow. If you want everyone can be in the same room or we can split up into two different rooms……hell, we have 5 bedrooms in this house and they all have king size beds. Alisha and I have just one rule, no one uses the bed in the master bedroom……that’s our private sanctuary.”

Alisha and Anne came out on the patio to visit while the steaks finished up. David was checking Alisha out from head to toe…..she could see a bulge in his pants and knew he was getting excited. They talked about the new house and how well it was laid out. The steaks were ready so Colin took them off the grille and they all went inside. They had a wonderful time at dinner and drank two bottles of wine. When dinner was over and the dishes in the dishwasher, they all went into the play room and got comfortable around the bar area. Colin continued building his fantastic margaritas and it wasn’t long till everyone’s inhibitions were disappearing.

Alisha got up and poured herself another margarita and came back and sat down close to David and began talking to him while Anne and Colin were paired up at the bar getting close. Alisha noticed that David was being a little shy and she was going to have to make the move on him. She took a big drink of her margarita and sat it down. Alisha was wearing one of her little black dresses. Standing, the hem was half way up her thigh and the top was cut to about 3 inches below her tits. When she sat down next to David, her dress came way up and left very little to the imagination.

David put his hand on her thigh and started slowly rubbing the inside, moving up toward her pussy. Alisha leaned in close to him and kissed him and put her hand behind his neck. She slipped her tongue into his mouth and teased his tongue. That was all he needed, his hand immediately moved up to her panties and he began to stroke her outer lips through them. Alisha felt a rush, and she could feel herself getting wet. They continued kissing while David rubbed her pussy till her panties were sopping wet.

Alisha unzipped his pants and put her hand inside. She was pleasantly surprised at the size of his cock. It was long and thick. David was oozing some pre-cum out……she could feel that his underwear was wet. After rubbing his cock for a little while and getting him more excited, she fished his cock out of the fly and went down on it and started by kissing it on the head. She could taste the salty taste of his pre-cum. She grasped the shaft and slid the head of his member into her mouth and began teasing it with her tongue. She moved her hand down further and took it all…….clear down her throat. She heard him moan and felt a small amount of cum shoot into her mouth. She knew she had better not push it right now, he was about to cum and she didn’t want to ruin it for him.

She stood up in front of David and started a slow grinding dance to the music. She started doing a strip tease, looking directly into his eyes. She could see that his cock was standing straight up as she dropped her little black dress to the floor. Next she unfastened her stockings from her garter belt and pulled it down and kicked it across the room. David had his cock in his hand and he was stroking it slowly. She put her foot up on his hip and began rolling her stocking down. She took it off and did the other one.

She stepped up onto the couch and pushed her wet pussy against his face. She felt his tongue stroking her lips through her wet panties. She rubbed it against him for a little while then got back down on the floor. She kneeled down in front of him and unbuckled his belt and opened his pants. She slowly pulled them off of him then went back to his cock and deep throated him again. She pulled her mouth off his cock and pulled his underwear off.

David had a really nice cock it looked to be about 8 inches long and about two inches in diameter. She straddled his legs and began taking his shirt off. She looked over at Colin and Anne. Anne had her head buried in his crotch, sucking his cock like a woman possessed. They were both totally stripped and Colin had his head laid back moaning as she sucked his rod.

Alisha looked back at David. He had taken her bra off and was sucking her massive breasts and pushing his cock up against her wet panties. She stood back up and removed her panties then straddled his cock on her knees. He had his face buried between her tits and had his hands on her ass. She raised up just enough to get the head of his cock to the opening of her pussy, then slid down on it very slowly.

David let out a deep groan and she felt his cock unloading inside her. She kept pumping his cock while he was shooting his load. His cum was running out of her and down on his balls. She felt her orgasm coming and when he started sucking her breast and grasping her ass cheeks she blew. Wave after wave of orgasmic contractions shot through her body and she started to squirt. This was something new to David, he had never had this experience before, only heard about it. Alisha had a double orgasm then leaned over and pulled his head in between her tits. She backed off and looked at David and smiled.

“David………that was damn good. I didn’t know if I would ever stop cumming.”
He was grinning from ear to ear and looking Alisha over good. “Alisha I can’t believe how beautiful you are……..all over. I’m sorry I went off so quick, it was just the thought of my cock being inside your beautiful body and you fucking me so good……I just couldn’t hold it.”

Alisha got up and took him by the hands. “Let’s go to a bed where we can really fuck…..we’ve both got our rocks off, now we can settle in and do some real slow fucking……..I want you in me again, now.” She led him down the hallway to the first spare bedroom, pulled the covers off the bed and laid on her back with her legs spread. David just stood there, looking at her naked body……his cock started to rise as he went down on her and sucked on her clit. Things were fixing to get hot in that room.

Meanwhile back at the bar, Anne was just getting the first squirts of Colin’s load. Colin had been looking at her body since he got all her clothes off. She had a body that could be a twin to Alisha. For her age, she was fantastic. Her tits didn’t sag at all and had to be at least 36 DD’s. She had six pack abs and an ass to die for. Her figure looked like that of model. He knew that she had to be at least 56 or 57 but he could tell that she had taken very good care of herself. Her skin was tight and she had a flawless tan. He couldn’t wait to penetrate her shaved pussy and see how tight she was.

“Anne, if you keep sucking like that you are going to get a mouthful of cum.” he said. When she heard that she grasped his balls and started deep throating his cock, looking up into his eyes. He couldn’t take any more, he felt a load of hot sperm coming up from deep inside him, then he shot it into her mouth and down her throat. Anne could suck cock and swallow cum every bit as good as Alisha. She was taking all he could shoot and not losing a drop. When he finished his orgasm she stood up and kissed him, putting her tongue deep into his oral cavity. He stood up from the barstool and took her hand. He smiled and led her down the hallway toward an empty bedroom.

They stopped at the door of the room David and Alisha were in and saw David on top of Alisha, her legs and arms wrapped around him. He was pounding her pussy with long hard strokes and Alisha was yelling “DAMN IT DAVID, FUCK ME, CRAM THAT BIG ROD ALL THE WAY IN AND FUCK THE SHIT OUT OF ME……..FUCK DAVID, FUCK ME GOOD, GIVE ME ALL THAT BIG COCK, SHOOT ME FULL OF YOUR HOT CUM YOU STUD, I WANT IT ALLLLLLLLL………GIVE IT TO MEEEEEEEEE NOWWWWWWWW DAVID, I’M CUMMMMMMING……OH GOD I’M CUMMMMMMMMMING……..FILL ME UP….I WANT YOUR CUM NOW……OH GOD I CAN FEEL IT…….IT’S SO HOT……SHOOT ME FULL.

After watching them, Anne wanted Colin’s cock. She grabbed him and dragged him down the hall to the next bedroom. She stripped the top covers off the bed and pulled him down on top of her. She grasped his cock and guided it to her wet vagina. When he felt where it was at he shoved it all in her in one stroke. She felt his balls bounce on her ass. She wrapped her legs and arms around him as he began long stroking her hot, wet pussy. Colin couldn’t believe how tight and firm her pussy was…..he was having a great time with Alisha’s mother………..she damn sure didn’t feel or look like any 56 year old mother….she was definitely one good piece of ass and he was going to get as much of it tonight as he could……and Anne was definitely going to get all of his cock she could get tonight also. They were fucking like two teenagers out for their first time. The squishy sound of his cock going in and out of her super wet pussy was filling the air along with her telling him, “Fuck me good Colin…….fuck me real good……your cock feels so good inside me….it’s touching places in there that have never been touched before and it feels so damn good…….damn Colin, I’m cummming, I’m cummming, I’m cummmmmg.
Cum in me Colin, fill me up with that sweet cum, I want it running down my ass crack. She was thrusting her pelvis up to meet him on every stroke, her legs pulling him deep into her hot vagina. Colin let go of a huge load of sperm, shooting the hot streams of jizz deep into her womb and coating the walls of her vagina.
He could feel the muscles in her abdomen contracting and her vagina clamping down on his cock as her orgasm continued. She pulled Colin down to her breast…….he took a mouthful and began to gently chew on her nipple, teasing it with the tip of his tongue at the same time. Her orgasm intensified and she was about to crush him with her legs and arms. She could feel cum running out of her pussy around his dick and down her ass crack.

Colin was moaning as he continued to shoot his load. Their orgasms ended and Colin collapsed on top of Anne, his dick softening and sliding out of her pussy. A huge wad of his slick cum ran out of her and down her ass. Colin pulled away from her and rolled her over on her stomach. He straddled her legs and fingered her ass hole, lubing it with his cum that was running out of her. He put two fingers inside her ass and lubed it good. He put the head of his hard cock at the entrance and started pushing it into her back door till his balls were against it. Anne was moaning as he began to slowly fuck her. She pushed her ass up to him, wanting more cock inside. He put his hands on her hips and pulled her up to her hands and knees……..now she had it all. He leaned forward and grasped her tits as he began to plunge in and out of her faster and faster. He was getting close to putting a wad inside her…….he grasped her breasts and pulled her back against him as he shot hot cum deep into her bowels………Anne was quivering as she came also. When they finished their release they collapsed down onto the bed, his cock still inside her.

The sex continued nonstop for the next three hours. All four of them were fucking their brains out and getting all of the pleasure they could handle. They all decided to take a short break and went out to the kitchen to get some iced tea. No one put any clothes on. Colin was still admiring Anne’s body…..it was almost perfect, like Alisha’s. David was still eyeballing Alisha, comparing her and her mother. He couldn’t tell the difference, they were almost identical………what a pair of …….mother and daughter……WOW !……….. he was thinking.

They all poured some iced tea and stood around talking and laughing. Alisha and Anne both had big streams of cum running out of them and down their legs. They decided to go shower and freshen themselves up for the next round of sex. Colin and David decided to do the same thing.

Colin asked David, “Think you’d like to double penetrate these gals tonight?

David looked at Colin with a question on his face, “What’s that, I don’t think I understand.”

Colin grinned, “Well David, one of us fucks her up the ass while the other one fucks her pussy………it feels real good. There’s only a thin membrane between our cocks, we can each feel the other and when we all three begin to cum……..it’s really good.”

David smiled, “Hell yes, I’m in.”

Everyone went and showered. The women douched and cleaned all the cum out of their pussies and asses. When they were all clean they all came back to the kitchen. The guys had fixed some nachos grande so they could regain their strength a little.

Colin looked at Anne, “Think you might be ready to let David and I double penetrate you?”

She grinned wide and said, “I’m up for anything you guys would want to do.”

They talked and joked around some more while they ate nachos and drank tea. Now, it was time for Anne to get a first…….she was going to take care of both the guys and Alisha…………at the same time………then, it would be Alisha’s turn. They were all horny and ready to get back to the fucking, sucking and cumming……it was going to be a long night.

They went to a bedroom and David laid down on his back, his feet on the floor. They got some lube and lubed Anne’s ass and slid his cock up her ass, then she laid back on top of David, he started fucking her. Colin stepped up between their legs and put his cock inside her pussy and started fucking her also. Anne had never had anything like this before, she was totally full of cock. Colin told Alisha to get up and straddle her head and let Anne eat her. In a matter of minutes they were all being pleasured one way or another. They were one large mass of sexual pleasure. They all pleasured each other for the next half hour then Anne began to cum, her body shuddering with each contraction. Colin and David both began to cum at the same time, their dicks each stimulating the other. Alisha soon began to cum and drop shots of her cum into Anne’s thirsty mouth. Everyone was cumming and feeling pleasure at the same time. When the orgasms subsided, they all separated and rested.

After about 20 minutes David looked at Alisha and said, “Your turn beautiful, I want in that tight pussy of yours.”

Colin laid down first on his back and Alisha took his dick up her ass, David walked up and slipped his hard cock inside Alisha’s pussy and began to fuck her and squeeze her beautiful tits. Anne straddled her face and fed her a cum filled pussy. Alisha loved every minute of it…..two big dicks inside her plunging deep into her insides and a cum filled pussy to eat……..she loved the cum and went about sucking every drop out of Anne while teasing her stiff clit with her tongue. Anne was enjoying the head and the guys were definitely enjoying using Alisha. Their two big cocks were rubbing against each other. Anne began to cum and was very vocal about it. This pushed the rest of them into orgasm. Alisha was cumming and squirting all over while Colin and David were shooting huge loads of their hot sticky semen deep inside Alisha. She was yelling again, “FUCK ME YOU TWO STUDS, GIVE ME THOSE BIG COCKS AND FILL MY BODY WITH YOUR HOT CUM…….SHOOT THAT CREAM IN ME AND MAKE ME CUM………FLOOD MY PUSSY WITH YOUR JIZZ…….DAMN THIS IS GOOOOOOOD.

They all finished cumming and separated. They broke off into couples and all fucked on the same bed……..Anne thought this was hot to watch David fucking Alisha right next to her while she was taking Colin’s cock. They all fucked like this till almost 4 am. Colin and Alisha decided to go to bed as did David and Anne. They all went to their bedrooms. They all showered and the women douched and gave themselves enemas to get all the cum out of their bodies. When they were clean, they all went to bed and slept in each other’s arms. They all slept till well after noon. Alisha was up and started cooking burgers for them all. Everyone had all the sex they wanted. Alisha asked Anne if they would like to do this again sometime and include Cody and Justin. She and David were all for it. David was thinking how great it would be to have all three of the Moore women……..three of the most beautiful women in the San Luis Valley. He was in, he was addicted to their pussy……he was thinking about how to get rid of his wife so he could try to get Anne as his. Little did he know that she would never leave Bob.

Everyone was totally fucked and very happy. Alisha told them that she would see if she could set up another night with Cody and Justin in the next couple of weeks. After everyone finished with the burgers, Anne and David left to go home……Colin and Alisha went back to bed and slept till after 5. They got up and ate again, then went back to bed and made love for two hours. They then went to sleep and awoke at 7 on Monday morning, ready to start another week.

When Alisha got to the office Bob was there going over some records. Alisha greeted him and sat down at her desk. Bob got up and went to the coffee pot to get another cup of coffee.

“Hey Pumpkin, want some coffee?” he asked.

“Yes, that would be nice, you know how I like it.” she replied.

He fixed the coffee and brought it to her desk and sat down across from her. As he was sitting there, sipping his coffee, she asked, “Something bothering you Dad?”.

“No, not really, just can’t figure your Mom out. Ever since I got back from Vegas, she has been giving me the cold shoulder….still no sex and none in sight.” he told her.

“Well Dad, she probably knows about that little hottie in Vegas that you see when you go out there……probably figures you got enough ass in Vegas to last you.” she told him.

“You’re probably right…..but Alisha, I still think she is screwing someone else, just can’t figure out who or when she does it. I think I need a fuck buddy here, some woman that wants to have sex with no strings attached. I’ve always liked to have sex on a regular basis………….damn it’s nice to be able to talk to you like this. You and I have always been able to speak our minds to each other about any damn thing we want to talk about without being embarrassed or anything else. A woman like you is what I want….got any friends that want a sex buddy?”

Alisha laughed, “You’re right Dad, we’ve always had something special between us, more than just a father-daughter relationship…..it’s like we both know how the other feels and what it takes to satisfy them…….maybe we were lovers in another life.”

They both laughed, Bob told her, “If we were lovers in another life, I’d never have forgotten a beautiful and built woman like you. You would be a dream come true…..I’m jealous of Colin, if you want to know the truth.”

“Well Dad, I’ve always thought you were one hunk of a man, so handsome, rugged and strong……….and at your age, you’ve got the body of a young guy….any woman would be glad to have you as a fuck buddy, hell, even me.” she told him laughing. She knew she was revealing too much. She didn’t want it to be obvious that she was flirting with him. After all, she had always fantasized about him fucking her……a little perverted, but a real fantasy. She knew it wouldn’t ever happen, but she would always have her fantasies. She got up and went around the desk to him and held her arms out. He got up and she hugged him……but, he was really giving her a hug…….more so than she had gotten before.

He put his hands on her shoulders and said, “You’re one hell of a woman Alisha and I love you very much.”

“I love you too Daddy, I’d do anything for you, I hope you know that.” Alisha told him, still kind of flirting. She noticed that he was looking at her tits. She had on a low cut tank under a light flannel shirt jac that showed at least half of her boobs. She didn’t mind at all…….she really kind of liked it, the fact that she could turn him on. He sat back down and took a drink of his coffee. Alisha sat back down at her desk.

“Did you know that Anne is going to Denver to a seminar next weekend?” he asked.

“No, I didn’t………I’m by myself next weekend too, Colin is going to Detroit on Thursday and won’t be back till the next Tuesday. He has a meeting with Ford, something about bringing all the dealerships in under one name or something like that. If you wouldn’t mind, I might come over and spend the weekend with you. Since I’ve moved out here from town, I’m a little uneasy about staying by myself.”

“Damn, I’d love to have you come over, I don’t really want to be alone either, heck, I think it would be good for both of us…..we might even get up on Sunday morning and go down to New Mexico and gamble some.” he told her.

“That sounds great Dad…….it’s a date. I’ll come over on Friday and stay, I think it will be fun….I always like to spend time with you….you know you’re still my favorite guy don’t you.?” she said still flirting.

They sat there and talked about almost everything. At about ten, Justin came in.

“Alisha,” he said, “we’ve had a little action over at the south pasture. Jed saw two pickups come through our gate. They went up that little box canyon where we round up the cattle in the fall. He said that the pickups stayed in there for over 5 hours then left. Do you want to go check it out and put out some motion sensors and trail cameras?”

She güvenilir bahis looked at her Dad and told him, “You were gone when we found out that there had been some traffic over in the south pasture area. I had Justin send one of the guys up on Elk Ridge and keep an eye on what’s going on. I was thinking it might be those rustlers that Bob was telling you about. Now that we know someone is doing something down there, I think we need to put up the motion cameras and the motion sensors down there so we know what’s going on before we put cattle down there. I don’t want to lose a bunch of cows, we’ve got a lot of money invested.”

“Good idea Alisha, I think that’s what we need to do. After talking to Bradley’s about what went on down there last fall, I think that those damn thieves will come back to an area they know well. Keep me informed about what you find out……I want to nip this thing in the bud before we take any losses.” her Dad told her.

Alisha went back to the storage closet at the back of the office and took out 5 satellite motion sensors and 5 camouflaged satellite trail cameras and gave them to Justin. “Don’t disturb anything, send two guys down there tomorrow with this equipment and have them walk in through the trees and set them out a half mile either way from the gate those assholes are coming in through.”

“I’ll take care of it boss, want me to go down and check out the box canyon?” Justin asked.

“I think so, come in from the North and walk down in there through the trees, at least you’ll have cover if they suddenly show up……..be careful and take one of the satellite phones with you so you can call out of there if you have to……..and I’ll say it again, be careful.” Alisha instructed him.

“I will Alisha,” he told her as he left the office. “See you Mr. Moore.”

Bob asked her how the breeding day went last week. She told him all about it and that it had been successful…..BioGen will be back tomorrow to do the next group. Justin fed them the flush ration this morning so they should be ready to go tomorrow morning.

Alisha and Bob continued the conversation that Justin had interrupted. Alisha was thinking about seducing her dad this weekend. She knew it was perverted, but she really didn’t care. If she could cause it to happen, she’d love it. Her Dad was the one other person in this world she would do anything for. She loved her Mom and was holding her secret. She knew what Anne was doing this weekend and it wasn’t a class. She just wished they could work out their problem, but she knew that probably wouldn’t happen. She knew what Anne was doing and wasn’t going to tell Bob about it. She was thinking that if she could get her Dad in the mood, she could be his fuck buddy. Of course, if it did come to be, she wasn’t going to tell Colin, this is one thing that she would have to keep to herself and only herself.

The week continued, it was very eventful. The surveillance down on the south pasture was paying off. They had some really good pictures of the people involved in the trespass. Justin had found that someone had built a make-shift coral in the box canyon that would hold the cattle in there till they got ready to move them. They had fixed it so a portable loading chute could be used to load trucks. Alisha had informed the sheriff about what they were finding out. He was going to just let them continue till they started trying to take the cattle, then he’d nab them. Alisha kept subtly flirting with her Dad throughout the week. She could tell that he was slowly starting to think about fucking her…..she could see it in his eyes when he was secretly looking at her. Of course, Alisha had been dressing sexier this week also

Friday arrived, Alisha was finishing up some paper work about the breeding that BioGen had done this week. She sat at her desk and pondered the upcoming weekend. On Wednesday she had put some pictures, that Colin had taken of her during one of their wild evenings, in a small handbag she brought to the office. They were in a specific order. They showed her naked, posing differently, some showing her great boobs and some showing her beautiful pussy. She purposely left the bag on her desk hoping that Bob would look in it and see the pictures and when she checked it, she saw that someone had indeed changed the order of the pictures. She said to herself, staring out at the cattle in the near pasture, this is going to be a wild weekend, I can just feel it. She smiled as she went up to the house preparing to get laid.

Monday morning came and Alisha arrived at the office very early. She poured herself a cup of coffee, sat at her desk looking out the window at the beautiful morning. She was smiling, fulfilled again and recounting the events of the weekend in her head…..her fantasies had come to be………

She was thinking, looking back, my constant arousal wasn’t lost on my Dad and our flirting became even more daring over last week until I finally upped the ante by leaving the pictures of me on my desk. I don’t really know what I was hoping for, but I really wanted him to see them. More to the point, I wanted him to see me naked.

When I got to his house Friday night I could tell that he had seen the pictures because they weren’t in the specific order I had purposely left them in. All kinds of thoughts went through my head that night. Was he shocked? Did he like them? I even wondered if he had jacked off to pictures of me. I could hardly believe it, but at the same time I was sure that he had. I guess I should have been afraid or even disgusted, but all I really felt was a creeping excitement that refused to go away.

So, by Friday, I was so excited that my whole body was tingling and my head was swimming from the fear and excitement of what my perverted desires were driving me to do. I was dying for my Daddy to touch me, but I was totally frustrated by how to get him to do it.

That night, when I would have normally put on the jersey I usually wear before bed, I chose instead, a tight fitting spaghetti strap top that formed up against my boobs and caused my pert nipples to be easily visible through the thin fabric. The top didn’t come down far enough for me to get away with only wearing panties though, so I slipped on a some thin pink cotton shorts that hid little more of my legs and hips then the panties alone would have. I had made up my mind to do more than just tease him this time and as I looked at myself in the mirror, I was sure he’d take notice.

Grabbing my brush from the bathroom, I came out into the living room where Dad was sitting in his recliner. As I came out of the hall, his eyes got kind of big and I watched happily as his gaze traveled up and down my body. I walked up close until my thighs were touching his chair and handed him my brush. “Hey Dad, would you please help me brush my hair out? It’s full of all kinds of static and tangles and I could really use some help with it.”

“Uhm, sure Alisha. I’d be glad too” he said to me as he took the brush and sat up in his chair.

Once he was upright, I sat down on the chair between his legs with my back to him and fluffed out my long brunette hair for him. As he moved forward, I scooted my butt back a little until I felt the material of his sweatpants touching the bare skin of my lower back. Just thinking about his cock being so close to me had my heart pounding in my chest and my pussy was already wet enough to make my panties damp.

I glanced down at my titties as he worked on my hair and I was a little shocked at how far my nipples were protruding from underneath the fabric of my top. Between that and the telltale aroma of my wetness filling my senses, I had become dizzy with excitement and was finding it difficult to breath.

I love having someone brush my hair for me. Feeling them lifting my hair as they run the brush down my back is one of those sweet luxuries that really makes me feel feminine and beautiful. So when Dad took hold of my shoulder to steady me, I arched back toward him without thinking and he leaned back too, I felt something hard under his pants just brush against my ass. Oh my God!, I thought, his cock is hard! Oh fuck, I’ve given my own Dad a hard on!

Once I felt his dick touch me, even for that short moment, I knew I had to feel it again. I shifted how I was sitting slightly, rolling my hips up and back until I was pressing my butt into his crotch. Fuck, I’ve got to tell you that I’m getting wet now as I’m thinking about it, but back then, as it actually happened, my breath froze in my throat and I swear my heart must have skipped a beat as I felt the long underside of his cock fall against the top of my ass.

I was so focused on the sensation of his erection at the small of my back that I didn’t even notice that Dad had stopped brushing my hair. I moved my hips up and down a bit, savoring the light pressure that his cock put on my skin until Daddy took hold of my hips.

“Alisha, um, that’s not a good idea, Pumpkin.”

I froze right there, not daring to move for what seemed like forever. Then I slid off of the chair onto my knees, facing him. “Did I make you hard Dad?” I whispered. I couldn’t even meet his gaze because my eyes were locked on the bulge his cock was making in his pants.

“Oh, damn Pumpkin, I’m sorry I…” he was sputtering and trying to close his legs, but I was too close and all he ended up doing was pressing his knees into my sides right by my tits.

I interrupted his attempts to explain himself by holding my hand just inches away from his package. “Can I touch it? I really want to, Dad.” Without waiting for him to answer, I started tracing the outline of his penis with my fingertips. “Wow, you really are hard. Am I doing that to you?”

Dad leaned back into his chair and gripped the arms so hard that I swear his knuckles were turning white. “Alisha, oh my God. Do you know what you’re doing, Pumpkin?”
I was so scared right then that I couldn’t speak so I just nodded my head and started squeezing his cock through his pants. In fact, I hadn’t been this terrified or excited since the day I had lost my virginity. I lifted up high on my knees so that I could use both hands and started to pull the waist band of his sweats down. “Can I see it Dad? Just for a second?”

“Oh shit, Alisha. This isn’t a good idea. It really isn’t.” As he protested, he rose up out of the chair and let me pull his sweats down past his knees, and there it was, right in front of me.

“Oh wow Dad, it looks so hot and it‘s so big.” I held it with both hands and gave it a few strokes, fascinated by how the skin of his shaft rode up and over the head.

By now he had given up his protests and just let me play with him. “Is this the first time you’ve done this?” he whispered.

I smiled up at him, knowing that there was no point in pretending to be something I wasn’t when he was about to find out the truth anyway. “I’m not a virgin anymore, Dad and haven’t been for a long time……… you feel much bigger than the guys I’ve been with before.”

I can’t really say that was completely true because I‘ve had some really big ones, but Dad does have a really nice cock. Whether it was my compliment of his equipment or my admission that I had been fucked several times, he stopped trying to talk and just sat back to let me explore his toys.

When I leaned forward and took his cock into my mouth, he groaned in surrender to me. I can’t even begin to explain how exciting that was, and fuck, I’m so wet now just thinking about it.

It was happening! I thought with a huge rush of excitement. I was doing it! I was having sex with my father and he was going along with it! My heart was pounding so loudly that I could hear my blood rushing in my ears.

His cock was so hard I thought I could feel it throbbing in my mouth as I licked his head with my tongue. I took a breath and sucked as much of him into my mouth as I could, swirling my tongue around his shaft and letting my drool run down onto his balls.

I loved how his dick felt in my mouth. The sponge like thickness of his head and the tangy flavor just made my pussy ooze with its juice. I ran my lips up the underside of his shaft and flicked my tongue on the little spot under the head that guys find so sensitive. I felt very pleased when he started thrusting his hips up, trying to push his cock deeper into my mouth.

As I lost myself in sucking him, I felt his hand begin to caress my shoulder and I pulled up and off of his penis.

“Oh yes,” I said, “please touch me, Daddy. Touch me like a woman. Touch me like you want me.” When I guided his hand to my boobs, he fondled them and tweaked my nipples through the cloth, making me swoon from the contact.

I sat back on my butt and gave him my most sultry look as I slowly pealed my top over my head, revealing my boobs to him. Knowing that he had already seen the pictures, I was really glad to be able to let him see them for real. I crawled into his chair and offered my breasts for him to kiss and suck.

Up until then, Dad had been very quiet, like he was shocked by my behavior, but having my tits in his face snapped him out of it and he buried his head in my cleavage. He licked and sucked at my tits with fevered lust and I arched back as he found my nipples with his mouth. It felt so fucking good to have him biting my nipples and feeling his moustache tickling my skin as he rubbed his face all over my heavy breasts. I wrapped my arm around his head, holding myself to him as he feasted on me.

He switched from one tit to the other, again and again, driving me crazy with his mouth until I reached down with my free hand and started pulling on his cock. I whispered at him, just loud enough for him to hear me, “I want you to fuck me, Dad, will you do that for me? Do you wanna fuck your little girl?”

He stopped kissing my tits and stared with this look of complete shock. Then he put his hand on my mound and stroked my clit through my damp shorts and panties. “Yeah, okay Pumpkin. I can’t believe you want me too, but yeah, I’d love to fuck you.”

I was shaking with fear and excitement as he rolled my shorts and panties down over my butt. When they dropped to my knees, I got up off the chair and kicked them away, leaving myself totally naked in front of my father. I turned around slowly so he could get a good look at me. “What do you think, Dad?”

“I think your beautiful Pumpkin, I‘ve told you that for years,” he told me as he pulled his shirt over his head and tossed it away. Kicking off his pants, he sat back down on the edge of his chair. He put his arm around my lower back and roughly pulled me close so he could finger my pussy. As I felt his hand creep between my thighs, I spread my legs as much as I could and gasped as I felt his finger go up inside me. His finger pushed in and up till he found and massaged my super sensitive g-spot.

All I could do was hold onto his shoulders and rise up on my toes as he started banging my pussy with his finger. His face was buried in my chest again and he sucked on my tits, making me shake violently as he continued to finger fuck me.

The truth is that most young guys have no idea how to touch a woman, but Dad knew just how to touch me, curling his finger inside me and using his thumb on my clit until all I could do was lean against him, moaning into his ear. He must have felt me getting weak in his arms, because just before my knees gave way, he stopped, picked me up and laid me on the chair.

Dad grabbed me and pushed my legs up, lifting my ass until my pussy was wide open to him. “When did you start shaving your pussy?” he asked as he settled down on his knees.

I held my knees against my chest as I felt him start to kiss the inside of my thighs. “Mmm, I’ve been shaving for several years now” I told him. “There are lots of things about me you don’t know yet.”

Anything else I might have said was lost as he spread my pussy open with his hands and began licking me with long strokes of his tongue. I could feel his tongue pushing in and lathering my hole and then slide up and over my clit, making me squirm and tremble under him. Dad used his whole mouth to cover my sex and bathed it in the wet caresses of his tongue.

He pulled on my labia with his lips, making me buck against him as I cried out in near orgasmic fever, sucking at my juices like he wanted to drain my pussy. Despite his efforts, I just got wetter and wetter and soon I could feel it trickling all the way down to my ass.

Daddy seemed to notice this too and chased the fluid with his tongue until he was flicking it right on my butthole. “Ohh gawd that feels good” I moaned as Daddy probed my backdoor with the tip of his tongue.

“Never had that done before, eh?” he grinned as he asked.

“No, I haven’t, and don’t fucking stop!” I yelled at him.

“Interesting” was his only response and then he went back to rimming my behind until I could have sworn he was tongue fucking deep into my tender ass.

Now, as good as that felt, and trust me when I say that if you haven’t tried it you should, I had been riding the edge of orgasm for so long I was almost frantic with frustration. I began rubbing my clit quickly, trying to push myself over the edge. Dad continued tonguing my ass as I rubbed my clit, until my body pulsed and I finally started cumming in waves that rolled through me until I was completely out of breath.

After I came, I was expecting Daddy to be all over me but all he did was lightly stroke my legs. His hands moved up my thighs and caressed me all around my pussy without actually touching it, making me want to squirm right off of the chair. My pussy was purring and my whole body felt limp and relaxed.

When I finally opened my eyes, Dad was still sitting on the floor with a big shit eating grin on his face. “Wow Alisha, you are so beautiful when you cum.” Then it’s like he just realized what we had done and he got real concerned. “Are you okay Alisha? We can stop if you want.” I sat up and slid off of the chair in front of him and said “No, Dad, I don’t want to stop, that was fucking amazing! You made me cum so damn hard!”

My pussy was itching to be filled as I sat up and saw that his cock was still hard as a rock. One look at it almost made me drool in anticipation of fucking him and I slid off of the chair in front of him. Taking his penis in my hand, I squeezed and stroked it a few times. I wanted him to fuck me more than ever, but my orgasm had cleared my mind some. I spit on my palm to moisten it and then lubed his shaft by stroking him with my saliva lubed hand. “Dad, we don‘t need any condoms, if that is what you’re thinking, the Doctors have told me that I cannot have children, just fill me up.”

He brought my mouth to his and kissed me like he never had before, using his tongue and lips to suck my breath away. “No problem baby, I had a vasectomy ‘bout ten years ago so we‘re double covered.”

“Mmm, in that case we can do whatever we want, can’t we. Lay down, Dad, I want to be on top this time,” I told him as I scooted up over his cock.

He held his shaft up as I reached down and spread my pussy open with my fingers. My heart was beating so fast and my whole body was trembling as I lowered myself onto the thick head of his cock. I looked at him, feeling as frightened and sexually hungry as I can ever remember being since the day I had lost my virginity.

When I felt my pussy actually touch him I used my fingers to push his head into my hole and sank down until I felt him enter me. I held him there, with probably just his head inside me. “Oh fuck, do you feel that, Dad? I’m so fucking wet right now!”

He may have said something back, but I really don’t remember. He raised his hands up to steady me and I held them with my own as I sank down on him a little more. I loved how it felt as his cock started pushing into me and I started moving up and down, letting my pussy stretch open to accept his shape until I finally felt him slide all the way in.

Once I had him inside me, I just started rocking and grinding myself against him, loving the feeling of being stuffed full of his cock. He let go of my hands and held my hips, trying to get me to start that fucking motion that guys want so much, but I resisted. I leaned over and to let him kiss my wanting boobs and he put an arm around my back holding me against his chest. In that position, he was able to start flexing his hips and pumping his dick in and out of me.

He was holding my butt down with his arm, drilling into me as hard as he could. All I could do was brace myself with my arms and bury my head in his neck, moaning loudly every time his cock hit home. I felt his hand creep lower toward my asshole and when he forced his finger inside me I almost jumped out of his grip.

I felt a hot stinging sensation that made my ass wiggle and suddenly what had been a pleasantly hard fuck became a mind blowing ride that made me shudder each time he worked his finger into me. I was losing the strength in my arms and my body started to spasm uncontrollably until Dad rolled me over and threw my ankles over his shoulders.

I whined at him over the loss of having my butt frigged, but forgot about it the moment he drove his dick straight into me. With my legs up like that, I could feel every inch of his thick cock as it moved into my pussy. My boobs were bouncing so much I had to hold on to them and I pinched and twisted my nipples as Dad pounded his cock into me as hard as he could.

His hands were holding my calves so tightly it hurt, but that only added to the intensity of the fucking he was giving me and a delicious pressure began building in my belly as I started what I knew would be an incredible orgasm. I cried out to him, ”FUCK ME HARDER, OH FUCK YES, DADDY, FUCK YOUR LITTLE GIRLS PUSSY JUST LIKE THAT!”

I remember hearing him grunting and I knew he must be close. Wanting to come with him, I started rubbing my clit frantically. At that moment, he pulled my ass up off of the floor and slammed into me hard, spraying his cum up into me. Oh fuck, I still remember the feeling of him holding me there so tightly, with his cock fully immersed in my pussy while he filled me with his cum.

It was all more than I could stand and just as he sat my butt back on the carpet. I felt my orgasm explode from inside me. I was moaning nonstop as I convulsed on the floor as my second orgasm of the night pulsated through me.

We ended the night sleeping together in his bed. We fucked all day on Saturday and into the night. I came so many times I lost count. I became his personal cum bucket for the weekend. I swallowed so much of his cum that my stomach felt full. When I stood, I had cum running out of all my holes and down my legs. He told me that that was sexy. But through it all, Dad taught me so many things about my body that I might have taken years to learn otherwise. He allowed me to experience my desires without the fear of rejection. He thought he was the first to take my ass, and he accepted some of my other, darker fantasies without judging me. I love him dearly as a man and always will.

I‘m sure that in the years to come, our sexual relationship will cool, but, we will get together from time to time and have unrelenting sex to satisfy our deep animal desires. If I can make my Dad happy, that’s what I want to do, after all, my Mom has, for all practical purposes, dumped him…….for this I can’t support her, but I will continue to love her. Those who will find fault in this can blame it all on me. Dad would never have touched me as a lover if I had not done what I did to lure him to me, so, the blame is on me and I proudly accept it as a very perverted daughter. I just want to continue to fuck him whenever he wants me, and, just as I will do for Colin, I’ll do anything for him, anything. Our first interlude ended and we both had learned things about the other that would be everlasting.

As a new week began at the ranch, Alisha snapped out of her deep thoughts as Justin comes into the office. “Just thought I’d check with you Boss about what we’re going to do about those thieves down south. Bob thought we should take all the guys down there, capture em and hang em………I know that’s not what you want to do and I really think that Bob is just joking.” he told her.

Alisha laughed, “If you think he is kidding, you’d better rethink it……..he is as serious as the day is long and I really think that back in the early years, while he built this ranch, he’s done it more than once. Old wives tales say that there are bodies buried all over this ranch, bodies of the men that tried to steal it from him………..and no, we’re not going to do that, I’ve talked to the sheriff and we’re going to keep an eye on the situation and let it go till we catch them with their hands in our pie.”

Justin smiled and told her he would keep the surveillance going…..we’ll get the sons of bitches red handed. Are you keeping the video surveillance going and saving it?

“Yes I am, I installed a 10 terra bite external hard drive and am recording everything and cataloguing it on a daily basis……we’ll need it all for evidence.” she told him. By the way Justin, I’ve got a question for you. It seems that Mom has a lover. Colin and I entertained them a week ago with a swap. Do you think you and Cody would like to join in next weekend for a weekend swap. I know you have fucked Mom and enjoyed it, I thought I’d let you see if Cody would like to get involved……David, her lover, is a great guy and a fantastic fuck, I know she would like him. Why don’t you talk to her and see if she wants to.”

“I know she’ll go for it, she likes to fuck around like the rest of us and she doesn’t have a problem with Anne, I know that. She told me once that she needed to get her Mom laid cause Bob didn’t take care of her anymore.” he said.

Alisha laughed to herself, “That’s probably true, just let me know so I know how to plan it.”

Justin told her he’d talk to Cody and get back with her. He had a lot to do so he left, just as Bob arrived. When her Dad came in he was whistling and had a big grin on his face.
“Good morning Pumpkin………..by any chance, do you feel as damn good as I do? I want you to know that I had a wonderful time this weekend. I never, in my wildest dreams, ever thought I’d ever fuck my own daughter……but I think that it’s the most satisfying, exciting and erotic thing I’ve ever done. You are beautiful Alisha, from the tip of your toes to the top of your head, and I‘ve personally inspected every inch of you. I have to say, you are one fabulous woman and I love you and I want to fuck you again.”

Alisha was smiling and blushing at the same time, “Thank you Dad……..you have a great body too, and that cock of yours is really something else…….it filled me completely and felt so good inside me……..you will fuck me again, I assure you. Let’s just say I’m your new fuck buddy…….when you feel the need to be inside a woman, just tell me, I like to fuck as much as you do and this will be our dirty little secret.”

Bob took hold of her shoulders and pulled her to him. He kissed her deeply and she slipped her tongue between their lips and entwined with his. Life, as they knew it would never be the same, but it would be good, maybe even a lot better.

CHAPTER 16

The wedding was approaching very quickly now. The breeding was continuing on schedule and going very well. BioGen had returned and started preg checking the cows and finding they hadn’t missed any to date. So far, they had a 100% pregnancy rate. Justin came by yesterday and told Alisha that Cody wanted to do the swap this next weekend……….she was excited that Anne was involved and really anxious to meet her lover……so it was set, it would all happen this Saturday.

Alisha was still remembering last weekend with her Dad. Every time she thought about it she got sopping wet remembering how passionately he had fucked her and all the orgasms he had given her. Since then he had been a lot more affectionate toward her, coming in the office in the morning very happy and kissing her and caressing her body. Alisha loved it and had started dressing a little more provocative than she had in the past. The guys at the ranch really enjoyed seeing her like that also……she showed more of her body than before and morale was at an all time high. Her jeans were so tight you could sometimes see her outer lips bulging slightly. The tails of her shirts were short and one could sometimes see her beautiful figure with ease. Many days, she went without a bra and her nipples would show through her shirt. All in all she had become a very sexy boss.

She sat at her computer, working, as her Dad came in. She was going to get a cup of coffee and asked him if he would like her to pour him a cup also. He told her that he would like that. When she brought the cup to him, he sat it down and put his hands on her midriff and pulled her to him.

“Alisha, everyone on the ranch is away from here working. I’d love to fuck you this morning, we won’t be disturbed as we’re the only ones here.” Alisha kissed him a long wet kiss, sending her tongue to the back of his mouth. He pulled her close to him and looked deep into her beautiful blue eyes. “What do you think?”

“I think I’ve been thinking about screwing you all week……..let’s get to it while we are still by ourselves.” she said as she locked the door and pulled the shades. “What do you think, a quickie?”

He smiled at he as he unbuckled his jeans and stepped out of them. Alisha had opened her blouse and exposed her braless breasts walking back to him. She unbuckled her belt and opened her jeans and removed them. “Bob had removed his underwear and his cock was standing totally erect. Alisha knew she was wet and bent over her desk and spread her legs wide, exposing the tender inner lips of her glistening pussy.

“Ok Dad, I’m ready for you, go for it and fill me up, I need you inside me.” she told him in a sultry voice.

Bob stepped up behind her and rubbed the bulbous head of his cock up and down her slit a few times to lube it, then he started pushing it into her love channel till she felt his balls bouncing on her clit. He started pumping her and all she could do was moan and groan with delight as she felt him fill her with his cock over and over again. She felt him exploring her ass with his finger as he fucked her. He slid it down into her wetness a couple of times then fully inserted it into her asshole. The feeling of his cock pounding her pussy and his finger deep in her ass was pushing her toward a big O. She lifted herself slightly off the desk top, her Dad’s hands went to her tits and grasped them, squeezing them and pinching her nipples. She looked down between her tits and she could see his big balls rocking back and forth as he fucked her.

With one hand she reached down between her legs and grasped his balls gently. She could feel that they were swelling, preparing to fill her tight pussy with thick ropes of his gooey cum. Her pussy was purring as he picked up the pace……..she knew that they were going to cum together. He was moving faster as she felt the rippling waves of her orgasm begin deep within her body. He suddenly pushed his cock all the way inside her and she felt him shaking as his dick erupted shooting huge streams of his hot sperm deep in her womb. No one but a woman would know the intense pleasure of feeling that hot fluid filling her insides as her orgasm pushed wave after wave of pleasure throughout her body.

She collapsed down onto the desktop and her Dad lay down on her back breathing hard, his cock still injecting his love juice inside her. When their orgasms subsided, he stood and pulled his cock out of her dripping pussy. She stood and felt a rush of his hot cum run out of her well fucked pussy. She reached down with her hand and caught the hot sperm that was dripping from her pussy and licked it off. She put two fingers in her pussy and let more of his cum run out into her hand, which she licked off and swallowed as she looked into her Dad’s eyes.

Her Dad watched her clean herself and eat all his cum she could retrieve. She then kneeled in front of him and began to lick their juices off of his cock and balls, then taking his flaccid cock into her mouth and milking all the remaining cum out of it and swallowing it. The vision of his little girl cleaning and sucking him with her tongue caused his cock to become full erect once again.

“Damn, Pumpkin, I haven’t had this happen in a long time, you are making me feel so damn good.” he quietly said to her.

She looked up at him, her eyes smiling as she sucked on his cock. She grasped him by the hips and pushed his ass up against the desk as she continued to deep throat him and squeeze his balls.

She pulled away from him and said, “Now, I’m gonna give you something I doubt you’ve ever had.” She wet her index finger. She started pushing it up his ass as she took his cock back into her mouth. She finally got her finger lubed enough to fully insert it and begin massaging his prostate. That was all it took, he began to spurt hot cum into her mouth. She was swallowing as much of his load as she could, the rest was running out the corners of her mouth, down her chin. She felt his orgasm end and licked his balls and cock clean. She got up and wiped the streams of his cum from her chin and licked it off, swallowing every last drop. She then finished cleaning herself up with a Kleenex and put her clothes back on. By this time, Bob was dressed again also, he came to her and pulled her to him, squeezing her ass cheeks as he kissed her. He could faintly taste his cum in her mouth.

“Thank you Pumpkin, you are fantastic…….you make an old man feel young again.”

“No, thank you Dad……..you make me feel terrific…….and just for your information, you’re not an old man, you’re only old if you think you are and after what we’ve done in the last week, you should be thinking of yourself as a very virile sexy lover……..I just love making you feel good.” she told him.

“I think I’ll go out for a ride and look the stock over, want to join me?” he asked her.

“I think that I would like that a lot, Dad, but I have to be back here by 1 o‘clock, Cody is coming by to finalize the plans for the wedding. You are going to get to walk your two beautiful and sexy daughters down the isle in a couple of weeks.” she replied, “think you can handle that?”

“I’m really jealous of your husband, he will have you all the time.” he told her.

“Yes he will Dad, but, you can have me any time you want also……I love fucking you, a real man that knows how to treat a woman and Colin still has a lot to learn.” she confided in him.

They went to the corals and saddled up their mounts and went out into the ranch to look at the cattle, the ranch and check on the guys. It was a beautiful morning, in more than one way.

They checked everything out they wanted to see. Alisha needed to get back to meet with Cody. Time had flashed by, she and her Dad had been out over 4 hours. He told her that he was going to stay out with the hands and help them finish doctoring some sick cattle they had found. Alisha told him she would see him later and spurred Jack toward the office. She was going to be late, but she knew that Cody would wait. She gave Jack his head and spurred him again. He was off like the wind. When a fence appeared, he flew over it as if he had wings and never slowed a bit. They stayed at a full gallop all the way to the office and when they got there Cody watched with interest as they slid to a dusty stop in front of the office.

As Alisha got down off Jack, Cody told her, “Damn, I wish I could ride like that, I should have learned when I was young instead of hanging with my girlie friends in town……I admire you Alisha, you are one fantastic big sister and I love you.”

Alisha took hold of Cody and pulled her close and hugged her. “I love you too Cody, and I’m really proud of my little sister and what she has become……..a beautiful, sexy and talented young woman. Now we will be married at the same time and have this memory for the rest of our lives. Then there’s the honeymoon where we will fuck our men silly, they will fuck us so much and so good, we’re going to feel like their queens.”

They went into the office and finalized the plans for the wedding, which was not quite two weeks away. They were both ready to take this giant step in their lives and were growing impatient waiting for the big day.

“Is this for real Alisha, does Mom really have a lover and are they really going to swap with us? I think this is really fantastic and really kinky. Justin said you guys swapped with them two weeks ago, how is her lover, is he good, how big is his dick, does he know how to fuck a woman good?” Cody excitedly asked.

“Slow down a little Sis,” Alisha told her, “Yes, we did swap with them and David is good looking and in shape, he is good, his cock is about 8 inches and thick and boy howdy, does he know how to fuck a woman. There’s a lot to be said for a guy that’s a little older, he fucked my brains out and I came almost constantly……..I know you’ll like him”

“Great, I’m ready for a new fuck and I know how good Fred was and he was a little older, he almost fucked me to death that day. If David is half that good I’ll be happy.”

“And Cody, Dad doesn’t know anything so don’t slip and tell him, there would be hell to pay for all of us……OK?”

“Got it Alisha, it’s our little secret. And by the way, Justin told me that he had fucked Mom one day when he first started here, I never would have guessed we got our horniness from her, I always thought it was Dad…….I guess we got it from both of them., huh?”

“I think so Cody. I just know that Mom had a great time with Colin…..he poked it in every hole and she was wanting more. Then when David and Colin DP’d her, I thought she was going to lose her mind. Those two screwed the hell out of her and I stood over her head and she sucked the cum out of my pussy, kinda kinky huh,” she giggled, “I liked it, and let me tell you one more thing, if you put the three of us side by side naked with bags over our heads, I don’t know if anyone could tell us apart, Mom looks great.”

Cody smiled and told Alisha that this was going to be fun and that she was looking forward to it, “Hell, Alisha, I’m getting wet just thinking about it. Fuck am I ready.”

“Ok Cody, I need to get going, I’ve got several things I have to get done before I go home. I’ll let you know when to come over on Saturday. Dad should be here soon, if you want to talk to him. Colin is still in Detroit till tomorrow night so I have to run a couple of errands for him.” Alisha told Cody.

“Ok Sis, I’ll let you get going……I have some errands to run also, I’ll see you later.”

Alisha took off for town, she had to go to the hardware and get some picture hanging hooks and had to go to the grocery store, then go to the dry cleaners. She needed some new panties and bras………she had enough time she just needed to keep moving.
On her way to town her cell phone rang, it was Bob. She wondered if he was wanting to come over to her house and fuck her tonight……..once the gate opened, the horses got out, she was laughing as she answered the phone.

“Hi Pumpkin, hope I didn’t catch you at a bad time.” he said.

“No Dad, I’m still driving to town, what’s up?” she asked.

“Well, I was wondering if I could come over to your house tonight since Colin won’t be there and keep you company……your Mom has a meeting at the Chamber of Commerce tonight and won’t be home till late.” he said to her.

“Sure, I’d love for you to come over tonight, I’m sure we can find something to do.” she told him giggling.

She could tell that he was in a good mood and very happy. She honestly wanted him to come over, she was like an addict looking for her fix. This thing with him was good and she wanted to get with him any time he was available.

“Why don’t you come over about six, I’ll do us a couple of steaks and get out the Crown.” she told him.

“Sounds like a date, darlin’, I’ll get cleaned up and be over.”

She smiled to herself, knowing she was going to get his cock again tonight….it just kept getting better and better. She got to the grocery store and went in. She was in a hurry, she wanted to get home in time to get a shower, a douche and an enema. She wanted to get really clean because she knew he liked to rim her.

Alisha got home at about 5 and got two steaks out of the freezer and poured herself a double Crown and went to the shower. Alisha wanted to look really good tonight……she wanted to turn him on the minute he walked through the door.

She spent quite a bit of time in the shower. She used a new lavender scented body wash, it smelled so good and when she douched she used a peach flavored douche that tasted and smelled heavenly. She wanted this night to be special. She used her best perfume and combed her long silky hair out. After she put on her makeup, she stood in front of the full length mirror naked and admired herself.

There was no doubt, she was one of the most beautiful women around. She put on a thin tank top, a lacey thong and a pair of short silk shorts. She looked at herself in the mirror again and saw a beautiful seductress standing there. Satisfied that she looked great, she went to the kitchen and began to grill the steaks on the JenAire. She fixed baked potatoes a tossed salad and some fresh broccoli with some fresh ground ginseng on it. This should spice things up a bit, she thought. It was 5 minutes till 6 and she saw Bob driving down the lane to her house. She quickly sprayed some Febreze around the area to freshen the air then went to the door when he rang the bell.

When Alisha opened the door, her Dad stood there looking really hot. He had on a new pair of jeans, his full quill ostrich boots, a trim fitting white shirt, his NFR team roping buckle and a new Black Stetson hat. She looked him up and down, “WOW DAD, you look terrific, damn you’re handsome. I’ve always gave the edge to a real cowboy and man, you look fabulous…….come on in.”

As he walked through the door, he removed his hat…..something the younger cowboys and the drugstore variety have forgotten how to do. He looked at her and whistled. “Alisha, he said, you are absolutely the most beautiful woman I’ve ever been with. You are put together so damn well, it’s no wonder that all the men do a double take at you when you walk by…..and to see you in this attire, welllll, it gives me a boner just looking at you.”

Alisha took his hat and put it on the shelf in the entry area, upside down like all real cowboys and cowgirls lay there hats down. She went back to him, put her arms around his neck and gave him a very long, wet kiss….all the time pressing her warm body close to him. His hands went around her back then settled down on her butt-cheeks and squeezed. She could feel him becoming aroused and didn’t want to really push it right now, they needed to have dinner first. She pulled back from him and said, “dinner is ready, let’s eat it before it gets cold…..do you want a Crown first.

“Yes, that would be nice, just over the rocks please.” he said.

Alisha poured him a double and took it to him. They sat at the dining room table and talked about the ranch and laughed at old memories….all the while keeping the later events of the evening in mind. As he ate, Bob continued to admire Alisha’s body as she sat in the chair or when she went into the kitchen to get something. When she walked away, he couldn’t help but notice her great figure and perfect ass. He knew that he would be inside that body soon, and his hard cock was telling him it was ready. They finished dinner and Alisha put the dishes into the dishwasher. She poured them both another double Crown and they went to the living room and sat down. Alisha thought to herself, A little booze and a little chit chat, then let the fucking begin……….

When they got to the couch, Bob kicked his boots off and sat down. Alisha sat close to him on the couch as they sipped their Crown. Bob’s eyes continued to undress her as they sat there. She looked at their glasses……about a shot left in both. She held her glass up to toast her Dad saying, “To this new relationship with my father, we shall be closer in this life, than anyone else.”

To that, Bob touched her glass with his and they both shot it down and sat their glasses on the table. Alisha slowly crawled across the couch, on her hands and knees, to Bob. She kissed him passionately………..his hands came up off his lap and grasped her breasts. Her nipples were pushing hard against her tank. Bob gently pinched them and rolled them back and forth between his thumb and index finger, causing Alisha to let out a quiet moan. He cupped her tits and gently squeezed them, then moved his hands to the bottom of the tank, took hold of it and pulled it up and over her head.

She broke her lip lock just long enough to get the tank off, then went back to the kiss. Bob moved his hands up her sides, across her breasts, down across her taught stomach then to the waist band of her silk shorts. He hooked his thumbs in the waist band and slowly pulled them down over her beautiful ass to her knees. He ran his hands over her ass and down her thighs then back to her hips, up her sides and to her aching tits.

Alisha was going out of her mind from the feel of his hands caressing her body. She sat back slightly, and unbuckled his belt and opened his jeans. She stood up in front of him and kicked her shorts away, then grasped his jeans and pulled them off. She stood there with nothing on but her thong.

She could see a big bulge in his underwear. She leaned forward and unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it off of him. She reached down and pulled his boxer briefs down his legs and off. She stood there and looked at his hard cock, a little bit of pre-cum glistened on the tip. She hooked her thumbs in her thong and pulled it down and kicked it off, then got on her knees in front of Bob and took his cock in her mouth.

Moans of pleasure came from her Dad. He laid his head back on the couch as his cock slid in and out of Alisha’s talented mouth, her tongue türkçe bahis caressing its length and removing any drops of pre-cum that appeared. She was holding his balls in one hand and the base of his cock with the other as she relentlessly sucked and licked his expanding member. Alisha knew that if she kept this all out assault on his cock going for very much longer, he would explode in her mouth.

She knew that when he got really excited like this that he would ejaculate prematurely if his cock slid into her wet pussy, so, she thought it was best if she pushed him over the edge and had him cum in her mouth now so when he penetrated her hot, wet box, he would take some time to cum again and their enjoyment would last.

Alisha lubricated her finger with her juices and saliva and probed his butt hole till she got about half of it in. She spit on it again and pushed her finger all the way inside him and started rubbing his prostate, then deep throated him and squeezed his balls lightly. Within seconds he was shooting a hot load of cum down her throat. She pulled back slightly to catch his cum inside her mouth so she could taste it’s sweetness before she swallowed it down. Bob continued to shoot the hot streams of cum in her mouth for several seconds, she could feel his balls swell as his orgasm continued.

When he finished cumming, Alisha smiled at him as she jacked him off, squeezing every last drop of sperm from his softening cock. “Did you like that Dad?” she asked.

“Yes my dear, I loved it.” he replied to her. She stood up and took him by the hands and pulled him up off the couch and led him to her bedroom. After her shower she had opened the bed. She crawled onto the bed followed by her Dad. He laid next to her and kissed her as he moved his hand over her naked body and down to her mound. He moved one finger down one side of her pussy lips, then over to the other, finally pulling them apart with two fingers. He slid his finger up and down her wetness then grasped her hard clit between his thumb and forefinger and slowly rolled it back and forth.

Alisha was feeling the pleasure he was giving her. He got up on his hands and knees and crawled down to her feet, then pulled her legs wide apart, exposing her pink inner lips and the entrance to her love canal.

He laid down on his chest and buried his head between her legs. He pulled her outer lips apart with his fingers and drove his tongue into her wet pussy, sucking all her juices out that he could get. His lips encircled her engorged clit, while his tongue flicked it rapidly. While his mouth worked on her clit, she felt him slip two fingers into her pussy and begin to finger fuck her, hitting that wonderful G-spot each time the fingers fully penetrated her.

Her juices were running like a river, she could feel them running down her crack. Her Dad raised up and grasped her under her knees and raised her legs up and back toward her tits. He held her by the underside of her thighs and attacked her pussy again with his mouth and tongue. He would push her legs back toward her tits and expose her tight little ass. He went down with his tongue and licked her juices from her crack, then put the tip of his tongue in the center of her ass.

It flicked like the tongue of a snake and began to spread her sphincter muscle and enter her ass. He would bring it back out and circle her hole then probe back inside her. She felt him push a finger inside her, then two, spreading the sphincter wide and relaxing it. He would let her legs back down then press his tongue deep into her pussy.

Alisha was intoxicated by the pleasure he was giving her. She knew that an orgasm was close at hand. He covered her pussy with his mouth, his tongue darting in and out of her and flicking her enlarged clit. He pushed two fingers into her ass and sucked on her clit causing the pleasure explosion deep inside her body. She felt herself squirting, she never squirted much more than a man would cum, so it didn’t drench everything in its wake. Bob was able to capture her squirt in his mouth and drink it down she felt wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure flow through her body. She was groaning like someone was beating her while her Dad continued to pleasure her with his tongue and mouth.

When her orgasm subsided, Bob mounted her, pushing his blood engorged cock deep into her hot wet pussy. She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him close to her as she began to cum again. She could hear the skin of his pelvis slapping against her ass and feel his big balls slamming against her ass……”OH GOD, THIS FEELS SO DAMN GOOD DADDY, FUCK ME GOOD DADDY!! FUCK ME HARDER! SLAM THAT MEAT INTO MY HOT CUNT! I WANT YOU TO FILL ME WITH YOUR HOT CUM !!!!!!!!!!!

Another orgasm consumed Alisha as her Dad shot stream after stream of his gooey white cum deep inside her pussy. Alisha could feel the hot spurts splashing against the walls of her uterus. She felt it start running out of her around his cock as he pounded his hot meat in and out of her like a piston in and engine. In a few minutes, their orgasms subsided and they lay there, Bob on top of Alisha, both gasping for breath, their hearts beating violently.

Alisha held her Dad close to her with her legs and arms. With his dick still inside her, they both drifted off into a short nap, recharging for the next round of animalistic and unrelenting sex…….the night was yet young.

They woke up in about half an hour. Bob rolled off of Alisha and lay on his back. Alisha rolled over on her side and kissed Bob on the cheek and said, “That was absolutely great Dad, I haven’t came like that in a long time.”

He smiled at her and put his hand on her ass and squeezed, “Tell you what, Pumpkin, I don’t know where you learned sex, but you are really, really good at it…..I can’t get enough of you.”

“Thanks Dad,” she said, “let’s go have another drink and then resume, what do you say?”

“Sounds good, I need a little time to recoup before I’m able to fuck you again.” he told her.

Alisha stopped off by the bathroom and pushed out as much cum as she could and washed her legs and pussy off so she would be fresh when they came back in the bedroom. They just left their clothes off and went to the bar. Alisha poured the drinks and they sat at the bar and talked.

Bob couldn’t get enough of looking at Alisha. Her tits were so perfect, they were big and stood straight out, no sag in them. Her stomach was tight and he could see the faint outlines of her ab muscles. She was shaved and her skin tone was beautiful…..and her legs were long and nice. As he sat there looking at Alisha’s beautiful body, he thought back to when he had first saw Anne naked. She could have been Alisha’s twin, they looked so much alike.

As they sat there Alisha asked him, “Hey Dad, I see you shaved your pubes, when did you do that? I think it’s hot when a man shaves himself down there. I never did like to give a guy head if he had a big bush around his cock. Those little hairs always get stuck in my teeth…..and I don’t like that. So thanks for doing it.

“Not a problem Pumpkin, I’ve always thought about it and when I saw you were shaved, I just had to do it, so, when I got home this afternoon, I went and done it.” As he took a drink he asked Alisha, “Do you think we should be doing this, I mean, we could get in a lot of trouble if anyone ever found out…..and …..its… kind of something that’s just… not done, you know what I mean.”

“I know what you mean Dad, it’s just something that fathers and daughters don’t do……..normally. But you know what, they don’t know what they’re missing. The sex we’re having is the best I’ve ever had Dad, and I love you more for it. When you’re inside me, we can’t get any closer and I feel safe with you. Some of the guys I’ve been with, I didn’t feel really safe with, like, I never knew just what might happen. I feel good with Colin, I know he will take care of me and protect me and we have good sex, but nothing to compare what you and I are experiencing. So, Dad, don’t beat yourself up about it, what we’re doing may not be right, but it’s damn sure not wrong either. Just so you know, I want to continue, I want to fuck you and suck you any time I can, ok?”

He took another drink and looked at his shapely daughter, “Alisha, I’m really ok with this. Down deep inside me, I’ve wanted to do this for a lot of years, probably since you were 18 or 19, and never thought that you’d want it too…..And I don’t want to stop either, I like giving you pleasure and I love knowing you like the pleasure I give you……and Lord knows Alisha, you give me an abundance of pleasure, more than words can express and I just love looking at you naked.”

Alisha drank down the last of her Crown. She spread her legs wide on the bar stool and put her arms on the arm rests. She scooted her ass to the edge of the chair and said, “Ok stud, here it is, come and get it…………………I need you bad.”

Bob finished his drink and sat the glass on the bar, he stood up and stepped up to the front of Alisha’s bar stool……his cock was fully erect and he could see the pink inner folds of skin around her love tunnel, glistening with her juices. He took his manhood in his hand and rubbed its bulbous head up and down her soft pussy then slowly pushed it in till his balls lay on her nice round ass.

Alisha gasped as he penetrated her. She wrapped her long legs around his ass and pulled him in closer. Bob grasped her by her sides and commenced to slow fuck her, watching her eyes as they rolled around in sublime ecstasy.

Bob leaned into her and kissed her swollen nipples and gently chewed on them, sending shivers down Alisha’s spine. She held his head in her hands as the oral assault on her boobs continued. Her Dad’s dick was so deep in her pussy that she could feel it bumping against her cervix, the head attempting to penetrate its small opening.

Alisha was lost in a realm of total pleasure as Bob’s big cock continued to slowly slide in and out of her soaking wet vagina. She could look down and watch as her Dad’s cock disappeared into her spread open vagina. It would come all the way out and she could see it glistening, covered with their combined juices, then feel it go inside her, filling her void to capacity.

Her body was reeling from the intense pleasure she was feeling…….then that climactic feeling hit her as a surge of warmth filled her insides and pushed her into an orgasmic stupor. She looked at her Dad’s face and his eyes had disappeared from sight, his mouth was open and he was drooling saliva down onto her mound. His engorged cock was erupting, filling her with his super heated semen.

She gritted her teeth and her whole body tensed as she began to cum. She put her arms around Bob and pulled up close to him, pressing her hard, erect nipples into his chest and squashing her full breast between them. She felt as though she had left her body and drifted in the air above.

When their climaxes stopped, Bob lifted her ankles up onto his shoulders and pressed his, hard phallus into her tight ass. He slowly pumped it in and out in very short strokes, his thick penis catching the juices dripping out of her wet pussy……lubricating them as he drilled deeper into her colon. When he attained full penetration, he just stood still, she could feel his cock throbbing inside of her.

Then he began to fuck her, with long hard strokes, grasping her by her calves as he plunged deep into her stretched ass, all the while rubbing her engorged clitoris with his thumb and slipping it in and out of her well fucked pussy. She felt it again…….that explosion of pleasure deep inside her…….her muscles tensed and she began to shake all over as the orgasm spread like wildfire throughout her torso………she squirted on Bob as her climax continued. Then she felt her Daddy shoot his hot juice deep into her bowels, filling her till it started to run out and puddle on the floor beneath her ass. They held each other tight as they kissed passionately, lost in the orgasms they were experiencing.

When Bob pulled his softened cock out of her ass, a gush of his cum ran out of her and onto the floor. He sat back in his barstool and wiped the sweat from his forehead…..still breathing hard. Alisha stood to go behind the bar and pour them another Crown. When she stood, a huge gush of his sperm came out of her and ran down her legs. She looked down as it came out, then looked at her Dad. “boy when you unload you really fill a girl to the brim don’t you?” she jokingly said to him.

He laughed, also watching his cum run out of her, “I did shoot quite a load didn’t I…..I don’t think I’ve ever cum so much with anyone else…….it’s just you that brings the best out in me. She went behind the bar and retrieved a bar towel, moistened it and wiped herself clean. She poured them another double and came back around the bar. Alisha took a sip of her drink and sat down.

“Hey Dad. I’ve got a question for you, you don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to……Do you have any desires to fuck Cody?” she asked

He looked at her rather seriously, “To tell the truth, Pumpkin, no……you have always been my favorite daughter. You love animals, you’ve always took an interest in the ranch and worked hard out there from the time you were a young girl. We were always close and talked a lot. It seems you confided in me and asked my advice quite regularly. You were always my girl and I was always very proud of you.

Cody, on the other hand, was too good to work out on the ranch and she didn’t really like animals. We never talked too much, she seemed to always confide in your mother and ignore me, I think because I am a cowboy. She has never been interested in the ranch, that’s why I told you two, the ranch will be yours and I’ll give her 5 million dollars. She is a beautiful young woman also, but I don’t have any desire to fuck her, I’d never enjoy it like I do with you. I‘m glad that you pushed the issue and we did it. Speaking of doing it, let’s go back to the bedroom, I’m going to have to go home soon and I just can’t get enough of you.”

They went back to the bedroom and Alisha told him to get on his back. His cock was hard and she straddled it a lowered herself down on it till he was completely inside her. She put her hands on his chest and began to raise and lower her ass on his erection, she heard a slurping sound as his cock slid in and out of her. She laid over forward and started kissing him again while he caressed her tits and played with her nipples.

This was the best fuck of the night, slow and easy. Neither of them rushed it and it took over an hour of slow steady fucking to bring them to another orgasm. They both had an earth shaking orgasm, one that rocked their worlds. Alisha dismounted and laid on her side looking at him. She smiled and told him to lay still as she went down and tongue cleaned his dick and balls, which brought him to a full erection again. She looked up at him and he was grinning saying, “I just can’t help it, honey, you just bring it back to life so easily.”

Alisha laughed and went back to giving him a blow job. She loved to suck cock and even more than that, she loved the prize she got at the end. Her favorite taste in the world is the taste of cum, ooey gooey cum. She loved swishing it around in her mouth, tasting it, feeling its thick texture, then the look on her guy’s face when she swallowed the whole load while looking deep into his eyes. She felt that one of the biggest compliments to a man is to swallow his cum while he watches. She was really enjoying taking his cock deep down her throat. She picked up the pace and felt his cock suddenly start to expand again, and here it came, another tasty load of hot semen. She gulped it down then commenced to suck every last drop out of his cock. She rolled over and propped herself up on her elbow.

“Well Dad, are you satisfied, or, do you need some more of my pussy.” she asked

“I want some more of your sexy pussy, but I need to go home….your mom should get home soon and I don’t want to have to come up with a lie to tell her.” he said.

“Well Dad, just tell her you were over here having dinner with me and talking. Tell her Colin was in Detroit, so I asked you over for dinner since she had a meeting. You just don’t have to tell her about the desert.” Alisha was giggling.

Bob started laughing, “and that was the best part of the meal, several courses of desert.”

Alisha giggled at her Dad then kissed him a long extended kiss. “Dad, I’ve really had a good time with you tonight and my body feels like, you know, fucking good. When you want me, just ask, I’m yours…….and Dad, I’m not telling anyone, this is our little secret and as long as we are discreet, no one will ever know.”

“That’s why I love you Pumpkin, we are so much alike.” he told her.

“And I love you Dad………I’ll clarify it, I love you Dad, I’m not IN love with you…..there’s a big difference.” she told him.

“And I feel the same, my dear.” he said.

Alisha got up off the bed as did Bob. He went into her bathroom and took a shower to get the smells of sex off of him so Anne wouldn’t get suspicious. He got out of the shower and dressed. Alisha put on a robe and walked him to the front door. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed him goodnight. He gave her a little squeeze and told her he would see her tomorrow. Alisha closed and locked the door and went to take a shower and clean herself before bed. She went to the bar and cleaned the cum from the floor and put the cum soaked towel in the laundry. She washed up the glasses and straightened up the room and went to bed. Colin would be home tomorrow afternoon, she was missing him terribly. She went to sleep thinking about the fantastic shagging she had gotten tonight and looking forward to the next encounter.

***********************************

Alisha is still sitting out on her patio enjoying the morning. She has remembered so many things that she has done in her lifetime. Some good, some bad and some self destructive. Her memories of the seduction of her Dad are vivid and she still is not sorry she did it. To her, some of her fondest memories of her Dad, are of him fucking her in all her holes. Sometimes she wonders if it was her that seduced him or if he let her believe it was her that did the seducing. All in all, they both enjoyed the sex that they shared…..but neither really ever realized that they were both sex addicts, always on a quest to satisfy their insatiable obsession. She gazes out at the elk in the meadow, one bull has mounted a cow and his cock is fully visible to her. She remembers the sight of her Dad’s cock, glistening with their juices, pumping her pussy at a feverish rate till he froze, his cock pulsing and pumping her most intimate parts full of his thick semen. As she sits in her chair, she can still feel him inside her and she longs to have him there again, holding her close to him and feeling his hot cum filling her belly. If only the past years could return and she could do a few things differently.

**************************

Alisha was up early the next morning having breakfast and preparing for a very busy day. She had a meeting at the bank at 9, then she had to see her accountant at 10:30 then she had a lunch date with her Mom. The afternoon would be tied up with BioGen, she wanted to observe the AI process and get a little more familiar with it……her Dad is supposed to be there also to observe.

She would really rather be out doing anything other than all this stuff this morning. Maybe it will go quickly, she is looking forward to lunch with Mom…..she wants to see how her pulse is beating. She is laughing to herself as she drives down the street and says, “Alisha, it’s not every girl that has had consensual sex with both her parents……….I’m such a perv…….but I love myself.”

She pulled into the parking lot of the bank and went in. She got her business done at the bank then went to the accountant’s office and laid out how she wanted to manage their profits, then went to Anne’s office to pick her up. When she gots there, Anne was still with a client so Alisha went to her own office to wait. As she goes through the door, she sees that nothing has changed, it still is just as she arranged it. There haven’t been any special clients that needed her expertise so she hasn’t been in here for a while. She hears Anne escorting her client to the front door so she goes out to meet her. “Hi Mom, you ready to go?” she asked.

“Just let me get my purse,” Anne said.

She emerged from her office and the headed out the door. “What say we go to the new restaurant at the Stadium……I’ve heard it’s really good.”

“Sounds good to me,” Alisha said.

They got seated and ordered their drinks, then looked the menu over. When they settled on what they wanted, Anne asked her, “How are the wedding plans coming along?”

Alisha told her that everything was finalized and they were ready for it to happen. “Dad and I talked about his part when he was over for dinner the other night and you know what you’re doing so we’re almost done and ready for the hitchin’ ” Alisha said. “I really am ready to do this. By the way Mom, how does this Saturday night sound for getting together again, Cody and Justin will join us and we can have a 3 way.”

“Oh my Alisha,” Anne said, “I’m so glad that Cody has agreed to be a part of this, it’s going to be fun to be involved with my two beautiful girls and their guys. David had such a wonderful time with you, he still talks about it…….and Colin is fabulous, you’re a lucky girl Alisha. I’m looking forward to having Justin again, he has such a nice cock and knows how to use it too. What time on Saturday?”

“I think maybe about 7. I’m not going to do dinner again, we’ll just have drinks at the bar then go from there. What are you going to tell Dad?”

“Well, it seems that he and Bob Bradley are going down in New Mexico to buy some more yearlings to go into the feedlot at Clovis. He said he would be back Sunday evening, so, I have all night Saturday and David’s wife will be out of town till next Tuesday….can David and I stay at your place all night Saturday?” she asked.

“I’ll set the swap up for an all nighter and we can have a brunch on Sunday. If I can get you and Cody out from under whoever you end up with on Sunday morning, you can help me fix it, I’ll get all the stuff and have it there.” Alisha told her.

“That will be perfect dear, I’m ready for some good sex again, did I tell you that I got some female Viagra to help me along?” she said.

“Noooooo, you didn’t, I didn’t think you needed any help the way you performed last time. Heck, you kept up with me easily.” Alisha kidded her.

Anne grinned and waved Alisha off. She really just wanted to be super ready for three guys. She was thinking about the DP she did, now there will be 3 guys and she can have one in her mouth at the same time……and while it was going on she would like to be able to watch Alisha and Cody go at each other. No doubt, Anne was almost as perverted and obsessed as Alisha.

“Mom, I’ll get everything set up and I know we’ll have a lot of fun……then we have the wedding the next weekend and the four of us will be gone to Hawaii for a week on our honeymoons. You will have to be with Dad that weekend, so you guys had better get all the screwing in you can this weekend.”

“There’s no doubt about that, dear, no doubt at all.” Anne grinned.

They finished lunch and Alisha took Anne back to work and headed out to the office. She needed to get there by 1 pm when BioGen arrived so she could get better acquainted with their breeding procedures. Bob should be there too…..she grinned and wondered if he would want to get in her pants again today…….he is so horny and I love it, she thought to herself.

When she got to the ranch, she could see that BioGen’s vans were parked down by the corals and they were setting up. She could see the guys bringing in the next group of cows from the pasture. This was going to be a real educational day. As she pulled up, she saw her Dad driving up behind her. When he got out of his truck, they greeted and Alisha asked him, “did you get into any trouble last night when you got home?”

“No,” he said, “she didn’t get home till well after midnight, said that she and some of the other members went out after the meeting and had a drink at Chili’s. You know Alisha, she can do whatever and whoever she wants, I really don’t give a fuck anymore. Hell she can fuck he whole board of directors if she wants. I’ve decided I’m going to enjoy the rest of my life and not stress about her. I’ve got Patti out in Vegas, I’ve got you here and I’ve met this woman down in New Mexico that takes real good care of me……so, I’m going to quit trying with Anne.

I doubt that we’ll get a divorce or anything like that, but I think I’m going to move into another bedroom at the house. I know that she won’t do anything to screw up the business end of this family, she thinks too much of you and Cody to do that. So I would presume that we’ll just lead separate lives together. But don’t let any of this bother you or Cody. I just want you there when I need you……..all this still ok with you Pumpkin?”

“Yes, Dad, you two have to manage your personal lives, it’s not up to me or Cody to try to interfere……you two just do whatever it takes to make yourselves happy…..and you know, I will be here to take care of you……………… and ALL of your needs.” she told him.

“Speaking of needs, want to have a quickie later?” he asked her, checking out her cleavage.

“You bet I do……..but it will have to be a quickie, I have to meet Colin when he gets back. He wants to go over the new structure for the dealerships he worked out in Detroit. He said it would take us a while and since I am half owner, he said I need to understand what he did.” she said.

“I didn’t know that you were half owner of all the dealerships too…….damn girl you’re soon to be one of the richest women in Colorado. Somebody told me that they thought you and Colin had bought that hog operation down in the south end of the valley, is that right?” he asked her.

She wondered who told him about that, “Yes it is Dad, we bought it a few months ago, thought we’d change the way it’s run and get it to making money, then maybe sell it to a corporate hog farm somewhere. So far, the changes we have made have increased the income by almost 80%. In this short time, it’s really turned around from showing a loss to showing a good solid profit. Last month alone, we cleared over $70,000. We have put quite a bit of money into the operation and hired a new manager, but the profits its making are more than supporting what we put in.”

“Why didn’t you say anything about it to me, hell, I would have helped you guys.” Bob asked her.

“Nothing personal Dad, we just wanted to do it on our own and if it failed, we didn’t want anyone to think we were stupid, so we kept it quiet……….sorrrrry……….just don’t take it personal, we didn’t tell anyone.” she told him.

“It’s no problem Pumpkin, I understand. But anyway, with that kind of income and improvements, it should be worth a pretty penny by now…..you guys gonna keep it or sell it?” he asked.

“The value has increased dramatically, we had it appraised a couple of weeks ago and they valued it at $2.7 million. We are in the process of another expansion to be completed by July. That should add another $1.5 million to it. We don’t know if we really want to sell it or not. We had an inquiry from Premium Standard Farms down in Texas whether we’d be interested in selling or not. We haven’t responded yet.” she told him.

“Damn girl, you are one hell of a business woman and with me and that husband to be of yours involved with you, you are going to be the richest, the most beautiful and powerful woman in Colorado…….I’m so damn proud of you.” he complimented her.

“And one more perk we just became aware of……….we found out that the land the hog farm is situated on has gas under it. We’ve been approached to lease the mineral rights so they can do some exploratory drilling. There are over 3000 deeded acres there and we own all of the mineral rights. It’s all Chico brush so drilling won’t harm anything…..we’d just exclude the land the actual buildings are on and a little of the adjacent land so we could do our expansion without any problems…..so that’s something else to look at.” she told Bob.

“You’re building an empire Alisha. I think that both of you are smart enough to manage it correctly. Again, I’m so damn proud of you……” he said.

They saw that the BioGen team was ready to begin the AI process, so they went over to the corals and observed. The area rep was there and eyeing Alisha and smiling at her She knew what he was thinking…..something like, “Yeah, bring that brunette over here and put her in a chute and I’ll breed her myself while I’m here.”……..he just had that look on his face. She went over and greeted him, “I’ve missed you the last several times you’ve been here, I’ve been pretty busy.”

“I’ve been looking for you when we were here but never did see you or your truck. I was hoping we could get together and have a drink……or…….something.” he said to her.

“That would have been nice, but, work first. Hopefully, we can get together sometime during the breeding when you’re here.” she told him.

“How about tonight? I’m free and staying over till morning.” he stated.

“Can’t tonight, my fiance has plans and it’s going to take some time, maybe next time…..oh hell, I’m getting married that next weekend and will be gone to Hawaii for a week on our honeymoon…..but I’ll try to get together with you after that, we’ve still got another 3 weeks of AI till we’re finished.” she said.

“Getting married?” he said with a puzzled look on his face, “I didn’t know you were tying the knot, I guess you won’t be messing around then,” he said.

“On the contrary, my man and I have this little arrangement, we both still get to fuck whoever we want, whenever we want……nothing like a little variety to make the heart fonder,” she told him laughing.

“Well then, I’m up for it, I’ll be ready and willing when you get back.”

“One more thing darlin‘, Colin will probably want to watch us fuck, I hope you don’t mind performing in front of another guy………do you?” she told him smiling.

“I don’t mind as long as I get to get inside you, you’re well worth it Alisha,” he told her.

Alisha went over and began to observe the AI process with her Dad. They stayed there till all 200 cows were bred, then wandered up to the office. They sat and discussed what they had observed, waiting for everyone to leave for the evening so they could have their clandestine fun. By 6:00 everyone was gone. Alisha went to the door and locked it and pulled the shades. She turned around and looked at her Dad, “Are you ready?” she asked.

Bob smiled and started removing his jeans and boxer briefs, Alisha stripped so he could see all of her. She laid back on her desk and spread her legs. Bob put her ankles on his shoulders and slid his hard cock all the way into her dripping wet pussy.

“I’ve been thinking of this all afternoon Dad, see how wet I am?” she cooed.

“My dick sure went in easy, you are really wet and the vision of you naked gets my dick so hard it wants to split apart,” he said as he began pumping her with his hard cock. The pleasure she was feeling was a great end to the day, she did know though, that she had to be ready to perform for Colin later, he would be horny after being away. Bob continued screwing her for the next 20 minutes. His climax filled her with hot sperm one more time. She had a great orgasm, not a stupendous or out of the galaxy type. After all, it is just a quickie and not a long full blown fuck. When they finish, Bob pulls out stands back and watches his cum run from her wet pussy.

“I just love to look at that creampie when we’re finished. It looks so damn hot to see my cum running out of your beautiful cunt……” he told her.

She stood up and put her hand under her dripping pussy, “Think that’s hot, watch this !”
She pushed and pushed till most all his thick, white cum had puddled in her palm. She brought he hand up close to her mouth, leaned over and began to lick it up and swallow it down. She licked her hand clean and put her index finger inside her pussy then brought it up and sucked it like a cock. “How did you like watching your little girl eating your cream pie?” She didn’t have to hear what he thought, she looked and his cock was rock hard again. “I can’t let you leave like that Dad,” she said as she went to her knees in front of him. She took his total length into her mouth and began working it over with her tongue and mouth. She grasped his balls and began gently squeezing them, once even taking both his balls totally inside her mouth while she jacked him. She deep throated him a couple of times and then teased that little spot just under the head of his cock with the tip of her tongue. In a matter of minutes, she had a mouthful of his delicious cum and she greedily swallowed it all…….licking her lips as she stood up.

I hope you didn’t mind Daddy, I just didn’t want you leave like that and have blue balls……plus the taste of your cum made me want more, he he he,” she said as she began to put her clothes back on.

“Alisha, you have to be the best cock sucker I’ve ever been with, I felt like I was going to blow my balls out the end of my Johnson, you’re so damn good. Thank you my dear, you make your old man feel pretty special.” he said to her as he left the office.

She had to get going, she was to meet Colin in about 15 minutes. Sucking Dad’s cock used a little more time than she thought it would, but, it was well worth it. She loved eating cum. She thought to herself, I’d like to get cum from 25 guys in a glass and be able to drink it all. Have a gang bang, but have them mostly shoot their wads in a container…..mmmmmm, that sounds yummy, I’ll have to talk to Colin about it and see what he thinks.

She drove up to the dealership and saw Colin sitting at his desk. When she went in, he got to his feet and met her in front of his desk. He pulled her to him and kissed her passionately then held her close in a hug. He backed away from her, holding her hands, and looked at her from head to toe. “Damn I’ve missed you my love.” he said.

“Oh Colin, I’m so glad to have you home, I want to get you into bed and welcome you back as soon as I can.” she said to him, looking deep into his eyes.

“That’s a date dear, but first, we need to go over all this paperwork on my desk and I need you to sign two places.” he told her as he pulled a chair up to his desk. He explained, in detail, how the whole process would work after merging all of the dealerships together. Everything would run from one central computer server located here. He was going to build another building just to house the servers and other tech components. All the dealerships would be linked together, including a database for the current inventory at all of the dealerships so if they needed to find a particular vehicle for a customer, it could be done from any of the computer terminals at any dealership. Then all the bookkeeping components would be merged into one. All invoices would be received and paid from one location. He would better equiped to manage their business and not have to travel so much. Plus, from his office he could monitor every location through the security cameras at the dealerships. “It’s state of the art Alisha, I need you to spend some time with me getting a basic knowledge and understanding of how our business works, you know, just in case something happens to me……..I don’t want you to be at the mercy of some ruthless individual trying to take advantage of you should I not be here.”

“Ok Colin, I’ll plan some time with you after we get back from Hawaii. Things should slow down at the ranch till we get ready to move the cattle up to the high range. I’ll plan on it then. Are you planning to come out and see what I do too, darling? You know, the same is true for you, you need to know what I do and get the basic knowledge of running a ranch.” she told him.

“I will do that Alisha, you’re right I need to know that too. Maybe when you guys move the cattle up to the high range, I can come along and try to help.” he volunteered.

“I think you would like it, Colin. It’s a lot of work, but at the same time it’s a lot of fun. We could even, maybe, you know, have sex under the stars…he he he, “ she said.

“Now that I could handle for sure,” he laughed.

They worked at Colin’s office for the next two hours familiarizing Alisha with the new format for the dealership. When they left there, they went over to Chili’s and had dinner and a few margaritas. When they got home, Alisha told him she wanted to shower since she had been in the cattle pens all afternoon. He told her that he would shower in one of the other bathrooms and meet her in the bed.

Alisha cleaned herself completely, after her quickie with Bob then went to the bed and stood there, naked looking at the man she loved. He was so damn good looking, a man any woman would be proud to have. She could see a big bulge under the sheet and knew he wanted her. She slowly crawled on top of him, with the sheet between them. She could feel his excitement against her stomach as she kissed him and caressed him. They held each other tight and he ran his hands all over her bare skin, feeling her full breasts and the cheeks of her beautiful round ass.

He rolled her over and lay on top of her and continued kissing her, taking his warm kisses down to her waiting breasts and nipples. He rose up and removed the sheet from between them and took in the total beauty that he saw lying on the bed. From her beautiful face down across her magnificent breasts to her flat toned stomach……then to that fleshy mound just above the place that gave him so much pleasure. He legs were long and slender and perfectly shaped.

He reached down and pushed her legs further apart and laid down between them. With his fingers, he separated the puffy pink outer lips that surrounded her pleasure hole and looked at the light pink folds of skin that lay between them. Alisha is so beautiful between her legs, he thought as he gently licked those delicate folds of skin that guarded the orifice he intended to enter. Above all of this, under a hood, stands a small protrusion that when caressed with his tongue, will drive waves of pleasure throughout her luscious body. He lightly licked her clitoris and watched as it grew and hardened. How it stretched out in front of her lips getting hard, the same way his cock was hardening.

He gazed at that small woman penis in amazement. How could such a small thing give so much pleasure to its owner. He took it between his lips and sucked on it as his tongue flicked across it, making Alisha arch her back and moan in total bliss. He continued to tongue the small penis as he slipped two fingers into her wet cunt. He found that small fleshy area about 3 or 4 inches inside of her that he knew would send shivers up her spine when he massaged it.

Alisha spread her legs further apart, arched her back and pushed her pelvis into his probing fingers. Her head was writhing back and forth and she was moaning in a deep soulful groan. He put his hands under her ass and lifted her up off the bed then slid a pillow under her. He pushed her legs further apart and began to lick her from her ass hole to her clit in long broad strokes. He teased her ass with the tip of his tongue, feeling the sphincter muscle contract as he tried to probe her ass with his tongue. His fingers were busy probing her vagina and rubbing her clit……..Alisha was moaning loud, almost yelling…..COLIN, THAT FEELS SO DAMN GOOD, I LOVE YOUUU SOOO MUCHHH…..AAAAH, OH SHIT, I’M CUMMING COLIN, I’M CUMMMMMING, AAAAAAAAAAAAH, FUCK ME, FUCK ME QUICK COLIN, I WANT YOU INSIDE ME, NOW COLIN, NOW, FUCK MEEEEEEEEEEEE………

At those commands Colin came to his knees and slammed his hard phallus deep into Alisha’s hot wet cunt making her scream his name that much more. He had tantalized and pushed her into an earth shaking orgasm that had her muscles tensed hard. Her vagina had clamped down hard on the length of his penis, while wave after wave of vibrations shot through her body and into Colin’s hard cock.

He had never in his life ever experienced the vibrations he was feeling emanating from her body. Those vibrations were stimulating his hard dick to the point he felt himself preparing to cum, even though he had not pumped her at all. Then, he shot a load of cum out of his cock that he knew had the pressure of a water hose and a volume to match. Alisha, in the midst of her internal earthquake, felt his hot sperm hit her cervix with such a force if felt like a cock trying to penetrate it’s small opening.

She wrapped her long slender legs around his ass and pulled him into her with dynamic force. Her arms were wrapped around his torso and were holding him so tight that he could barely breathe, and in the meantime, his cock was flooding her entire womb with his hot, gooey, white love juice. Alisha was still yelling in ecstasy, savoring every orgasmic shockwave that exploded within her. Their orgasms lasted for a full 4 minutes, cum flowed out of her like honey running from a hive. Colin was locked to her by her arms and legs……..he had never felt the strength she was displaying at this moment, but it was, by far the most intense fuck he had ever had in his life……and Alisha was feeling the same thing as her body was uncontrollably ravaged by the orgasmic waves pounding inside her.

When the storm quieted, they both lay there in each other’s arms completely exhausted from the intense pleasure they had both experienced. Colin managed to roll off of Alisha onto his side, but still holding her in his arms. Neither of them awakened until the sun was high the next morning. When Alisha opened her eyes, Colin was lying beside her, his arm across her breasts and a leg across hers. There were no covers on them, just wrinkled sheets under them. She felt a very large wet spot under her ass.

She removed Colin’s arm from atop her tits and slipped out from under his leg and got out of the bed. She could see the wet spot she felt, it was a full 20 inches in diameter…….she then felt Colin’s zest running down her legs. As she looked down she saw the white streams of his thick love juice flowing downward. She walked to the bathroom and started the shower.

When the water warmed she was under the rain shower head letting the warm water flow over her entire body as she leaned against the clear glass. Colin came walking into the bathroom. He walked into the shower with Alisha and hugged her from behind.

She quietly uttered, “Colin, what the hell happened last night, I’ve never felt anything like that before, I feel like I ran the Boston Marathon this morning. My muscles all feel like I‘ve been out weight training all night.”

Colin stood there holding her, “I don’t know Alisha, but something we did, I released a climax, that honestly, I still feel. I ejaculated so hard my balls are aching……no hurting is more the word for it…….and my cock is so sore I can hardly touch it.

They both stood there under the water, holding each other, trying to recover from the most intense pleasure either of them had ever experienced in their whole lives. When they got out of the shower, they both made calls to their offices and stayed home…….sick. They went to one of the other bedrooms, got in the bed and went to sleep, still exhausted. Whatever had happened, completely drained them of their strength and stamina. When they woke up the next time it was 4:30 pm. Slowly they both got up and went to their bedroom and put on robes and went to the kitchen to get something to eat and drink, to replenish their bodies. Several hours later, they were starting to recover and feeling strong again.

As they sat, watching the Denver news, a report was aired about the murder of
Jerry Johnston, the guy that had drugged Alisha and then he and his friends gang raped her. The reporter was saying that an arrest had been made. His wife had been charged with his murder. She had followed him to Denver, thinking he was meeting some other woman there. It was suspected that she thought that he was having an affair as she had received a CD in the mail recently showing him having sex with another unknown woman. She followed him and found he was staying at a local motel with a woman for two days. She had kept him under surveillance for the two days and had followed him as he drove back toward Meeker on I 70. When she saw no one else around, she pulled up beside him and shot six shots from a 357 magnum into the drivers window of his truck, killing him. She had then driven back to Meeker and went home.

Alisha, upon hearing this, felt a heavy load lifted from her mind. It hadn’t been Colin that had been responsible for his death, she sighed a sigh of relief and snuggled up next to him. Alisha had told Colin they would have a three way swap on Saturday, to which he was very pleased. “I’m looking forward to having your Mom again, she is one great piece of ass !” he said, “but nothing to compare with what we had last night.

“Alisha, that was the most intense and pleasurable experience I have ever had in my entire life, I just wish I knew how to do it again…….It may have been a once in a lifetime experience and if it was, it was the greatest.” Alisha agreed with him whole heartedly.

They watched some more late night TV then went to bed and slept till sun up the next morning, then it was back to work and two more days till the swap night. Alisha had to go out on the ranch today and check the groups of cattle that had been bred. She wanted to try to scan the ear tags with the portable scanner and see if the system was working the way it should.

She had a wireless scan system installed on the ranch in the area where all the cattle calve out. That way, when a calf is born, one of the guys puts a new ear tag in the calf’s ear and scans then pairs it with the mother’s güvenilir bahis siteleri ear tag. There are visual numbers on the tags plus a bar code. Any individual animal’s history can be accessed instantly, even out in the pastures.

Alisha invested in a technology of wireless communication that works anywhere on the base ranch property. She had radio repeater towers installed in key spots on the ranch that can pick up a handheld radio transmission or a data stream link from the hand held scanner. Then they can access the information they might need out on the ranch.

Any doctoring the animals receive is recorded by the scanner. The operator scans the ear tag, then inputs the data. When he pushes the send button, all the information he entered is transferred to the main frame computer in her office. They should be able to keep track of each individual animal. When they sell those animals, she can print out a history of the animal for the new owner to inspect. She has spent a lot of money on this system and it should pay for itself within the first year.

Her Dad can’t get his head inside it yet, but he is trying. She will have a couple of days soon to teach the ranch hands how to input the information or retrieve information about the animal they need to know. But today, she is going to put the system through its paces and see just how it works.

Alisha is uneasy about the presence of the strangers in the south pasture area. One of the hands is posted on Elk Ridge every day to keep an eye on what’s going on, plus, all the electronic surveillance input. This equipment all works on the same radio system the handhelds and the scanners work on. When they are in a part of the ranch where there is a blind spot and no radio service, they can use the satellite phones. Her prime goal is to have instant communication across the ranch. With these strangers roaming around, she has required each hand pack a hand gun and a saddle rifle. As remote as some of the areas on the ranch are, one needs to be able to take care of themselves till help can arrive. Today she is packing her .40 Sig Sauer. She just never knows where one of these creeps might show up.

She loads her saddle bags with all her equipment and heads out on the ranch. She packed herself a lunch because she doesn’t plan to come in till almost dark. She gave her Dad a handheld radio so she can check in with him periodically and test the radio system. Jack is ready, standing with his ears alert and keeping an eye on Alisha. she gets her chaps and spurs on and packs a jacket in case it gets cold later. Her Dad is close by and watching her, admiring how she dresses and looks. A black hat, long sleeve flannel shirt, jeans, chaps boots and spurs…..and oh yes, her .40 Sig on her hip. She looks just like the guys when they head out on the ranch to work. Her rope is hanging on her saddle and a rifle butt protrudes from its saddle scabbard…then her beauty shows itself…….what a good looking woman…..especially in her western gear.

She rides away from the headquarters and out to the first holding pasture to begin her day. It’s going to be a long one. The best part of the day is riding on the ranch enjoying the beautiful scenery that abounds here. She and her Dad believe that taking care of the land is their first and foremost goal. They practice conservation of the natural resources and try to keep vehicle traffic to a minimum, only on established roads on the ranch. The drainage from the old mines on the property are contained so the flows do not contaminate the flowing streams on the ranch. They allow logging on parts of the ranch where the trees need to be thinned, but do not clear cut any of the timber land. Their income from timber sales tops half a million dollars a year. It could be more, but they do not over cut the forest. Their ranch is a model for others in the area. Her Dad began the conservation approach to preserve the ranch resources and she is carrying on the tradition.

She has checked about half of the cattle and the radio system in several areas, she is close to the lake and thinks that would be a great place for lunch. She stops at the lake and pulls her lunch out of her saddle bags.. It’s a beautiful day and the sun feels warm on her skin. She wishes it was a little later in the spring so it would be warm enough to take a swim. She just loves to swim naked up here, it’s so peaceful and quiet. As she sits on the dock eating, she sees some of the ranch hands riding toward her. She says to herself, “I guess it’s a good thing I didn’t get naked and get in the lake, these guys would have had the vision of their life.” She is laughing out loud as Jed and Hank ride up.

“What are you doing way up here by yourself and what’s so funny, Alisha,” Hank asked her.

‘Hi Hank,” she said, “Oh, I’m up here checking out the new scan system and radio system I had installed. Just took a break and having a little lunch and just had a funny thought when you guys rode up.”

“Mind if we join you?” he asked her.

“Not at all guys, step down and relax.” she told them.

Hank had worked for her Dad for as long as she could remember. He had taught her how to rope when she was about 16 and how to ride a cutting horse. He and a couple of the other guys had given her most of her knowledge about ranching and cattle. They taught her how to ride the barrels and how to sit a saddle bronc. They were like a dad to her, teaching, mentoring and challenging her as she grew into a woman. Her toughness came from them and they would protect her against anything bad that might come up.

She enjoyed sitting and talking with them. They laughed about the clumsy little girl she used to be and compared that little girl to the woman she had grown into. She felt good when they told her how proud they were of the woman she had become. She knew she would keep the ranch going, just to protect their livelihoods if not for anything else.

They finished their lunches, mounted up and went on their way. Alisha went to the next groups of cattle and checked them all out. She checked in, on the handheld, with her Dad a few more times. It was getting late and she had about a 7 mile ride to get back to the office. She knew that she had pushed her time to the limits.

She would have to hurry a little to get back before dark. She didn’t worry, she was on Jack and he would get her home. He could find his way on the darkest night. She remembered once when she was around 19. She had stayed up at the lake too long and darkness fell before she could get back to the corals. She became disoriented and panic took over her mind. She didn’t know which way to go and sat on Jack wondering where she was. She remembered something that Hank had taught her about a horse. “If you get lost, give your mount his head and leave him alone, he’ll take you home.”

So, reluctantly, she slackened the reins and lightly touched Jack with her spurs. He took off walking. She didn’t guide him with the reins and let him walk. In an hour or so, she saw the lights of the headquarters down below her. Jack had walked straight home and took her right to the coral gate. If she needed, she could do that again. She headed home. As the moon was rising, she arrived at the corals. She unsaddled Jack and put him away, then walked up to the office. Her Dad was waiting for her.

“I was beginning to get a little worried Alisha, didn’t know what had become of you.” he told her.

“Yes, I did press the time a little, but I wanted to get this all done today. I should have went to the herd that was farther out and started there and worked my way back. I’ll remember that the next time. But it was such a beautiful day I kind of got lost in it.” she told him.

“Well, I just wanted to make sure you got back ok before I went home. You take care and I’ll see you in the morning, Pumpkin.” he told her as he went out the door.

She put her .40 away and the radio and scanner and locked up and headed home. Colin would be waiting for her. When she got home, Colin had dinner ready and a cold craft beer opened. She was tired, her ass was sore from sitting a saddle all day, she hadn’t done that that for a while and had to get used to it again. She told Colin about her pain and he just laughed at her.

“Ok, my dear, drop your pants and I’ll rub it for you, maybe even kiss it and make it feel better.” he laughed.

“Sure you would……..you smart ass, I’m serious, my ass hurts,” she growled at him.

He was still laughing under his breath as she gave him one of her “fuck you” looks. She told him that she was going to take a shower and would be back to eat. She took her beer and went to the bathroom and decided to fill the Jacuzzi tub. When she settled down in the hot, jetted water, it felt so good. She took a long draw from the beer bottle and laid her head back and closed her eyes as the hot water swirled around her body. It felt so good.

She soaked there for about half an hour then got out and put on her short robe and went to the kitchen. Colin had made Orange Chicken, one of her favorite dishes. She took a helping and wolfed it down, she was hungrier than she thought. She finished off her beer and poured herself a glass of iced tea.

She and Colin sat and talked for over an hour about the ranch and what she had been doing all day. He told her he would like to ride with her when she did it again. She told him that it would be good experience to get to know how her new system worked and also how to get around on the ranch. He was genuinely interested in her work as she was of his. They were a good combination, kindred spirits if you will.

Colin put the dishes in the dishwasher, then led Alisha to the bedroom. He removed her robe and told her to lie down on the bed on her stomach. She really didn’t want to have sex tonight, but she wasn’t going to deny him. She felt him straddle her body and prepared to begin sex. Instead she felt him sit sitting back on her thighs and his hands massaging her back. He was talented with his hands, he made her muscles relax and worked out the knots.

He worked down to her ass and kneaded it, rubbing the soreness away. He worked on her back for over half an hour then worked her neck and shoulders, then her thighs, calves and feet. He never offered to touch her private parts, only her muscular areas. He retrieved some lavender massage oil and rubbed it into her skin while he worked the knots out of her muscles. The scent of lavender relaxed her immediately. It felt so damn good, soon she fell asleep and Colin covered her with the covers and got into the bed himself.

They slept peacefully all night. But after the rest, the morning came again and they had to pursue their careers. After the wonderful massage and a good sleep, Alisha felt great, her ass didn’t even hurt. She got up and fixed breakfast for them. They ate and went to their respective offices

It looked to Alisha that this Friday would be a fairly easy day. Bob had left for this trip with Bob Bradley, to New Mexico to buy cattle. “Buy cattle my ass,” she thought, “he’s going down there to get a piece of ass.” She laughed hoping he would have fun. All of the guys were busy out on the ranch today, so she had to go to the Coop and get a load of feed to flush the last group of cattle. She backed up to the flatbed gooseneck trailer and hooked it up and took off for town. It was going to be another beautiful day and she was really enjoying it. She thought back to last night and what Colin had done for her. He had been so sweet. He knew she was hurting and put his own desires aside to do for her. The massage he gave her absolutely was what the doctor ordered, it had loosened up those tight muscles of hers and relaxed her to the point she slept soundly all night.

She pulled up to the feed dock at the Coop. As she got out of her pickup, she saw Fred coming out to meet her. “Hi Fred, I need that last load of hi protein feed today.” she told him.

“It’s so nice to see you Alisha,” he said, “and I mean all of you. When are we going to get together again, I’ve missed that tight body of yours.”

Alisha smiled at him, “And I’ve missed that giant organ of yours too, Fred. What cha doin this afternoon, I’ve got an hour or so free about 2.”

“I can make myself free if it means being with you,” he said.

She didn’t want to spend the whole afternoon with him, but she would spend an hour getting her rocks off with him. He did know how to fuck, she’d give that to him. “Ok then, I’ll meet you at your place at about two……we’re going to have to get right to it, I’ve got a meeting at 3:30.”

“I’ll take anything I can get, damn you’re a hell of a woman, Alisha,” he said.

The trailer was loaded, she had 15 tons of feed on. She told Fred, “I’ll see you at 2.” She pulled her hat down and got in her truck and took off for the ranch. When she got back to the ranch, she parked the trailer and unhooked it. She went to the shop and got a tarp and put it over the feed on the trailer, in case there might be some moisture fall. She was done for the day, except for getting worked over with that giant cock of Fred’s. She saw that her Mom was at the house so she stopped by there to have a cup of coffee with her and make sure she and David were still coming over tomorrow.

Anne was sitting at the breakfast bar drinking coffee and watching Rachael Ray on TV when Alisha came in. “Looks like you took a day off,” she teased her mom.

“Yes, I had no appointments to day so I decided to rest up for tomorrow,” she giggled.

Alisha poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down . “So, I take it you’re coming tomorrow evening?”

“Well hell yes, I’m looking forward to it. I’ve got a free weekend, Bob told me he wouldn’t be back till Monday, so I plan of getting more sex than I can handle. I talked to Justin earlier as he rode by going to the south side of the ranch, he told me that he was looking forward to it also…..I tried to get him to come in and have a cup of coffee and a piece of me, but he declined saying he had too much to get done today.” she told Alisha.

“I guess I work him too hard,” Alisha laughed as she said it to her mom.

They heard the front door open and turned and saw it was Cody. “Good morning ladies,” she merrily said as she came in, “or should I say BITCHES….I hope the coffee is on, I need some.”

Alisha said, “it’s ready and it’s real good.”

Cody poured a cup and sat down with Alisha and Anne. “Are you two ready for tomorrow night?” she asked.

Anne looked at her and said, “Yes I am, I’ve finally found something I can share with BOTH of my daughters, or should I say, they can share with me, he he he.” she said.

“It’s going to be a lot of fun, having grown up fun with you and Alisha,” she told them. “Alisha and I have been doing this for a while, I’m so glad you’re joining our little group.” Cody told her.

“So, what are you two doing today, just hanging out or do you have something going on?” Cody asked.

Alisha told her that she had went to town and got a load of feed and really didn’t have anything else to do. She took a sip of coffee and got a devilish idea, “Are you two up for an erotic adventure?”

Cody’s eye’s lit up and Anne got a questioning look on her face. “I’m always up for something erotic,” Cody interjected. Anne said, “How erotic and exactly what do you have in mind?”

Alisha smiled, “Well, while I was at the Coop this morn……………”

Cody butted in, “You set up a date with Fred didn’t you, you slut.” She giggled as she said it.

“Well, if you’d let me finish, little slut………..while I was at the Coop this morning, Fred came out and was making a pass at me, like he always does. After we talked a little while, I agreed to meet him over at his place about 2. What I have in mind, is for the three of us to show up over there and get screwed all afternoon, what do you guys think, want to give it a try?”

Cody excitedly said, “I’m in, Fred has the biggest cock and damn he knows how to use it, makes a woman moan.”

Anne was smiling, “Have you two girls been with him before?”

Alisha sipped her coffee and said, “yes we have Mom, several times. Cody is right, he knows how to make a woman feeeeeeeel really good, over and over and over and over……”

“I don’t know, I’ve never really been involved in anything…….like this, but………why not, hell yes, I’m in too, let’s see if we can fuck him to death,” Anne giggled.

They decided to have lunch there and go over together. They fixed a light lunch and talked and giggled while they ate, in anticipation of a fulfilling afternoon. By the time they did the dishes and put them away, it was time to leave and head over to Fred’s house. They all were giggling like a bunch of school girls as they loaded up in Alisha’s truck.
It took about 15 minutes to get to Fred’s. As they drove up, as usual, he had the garage door up and was standing outside. They could see a questioning look on his face as they drove up. They got out and Alisha said to him, “I brought along a couple of friends, I hope you don’t mind.”

Fred stood there in shock, looking at three of the most beautiful women in the area, “Damn……………NO I don’t mind, my god, I think I’ve died and gone to heaven, I can’t believe this……..Just thinking about you alone, Alisha, was enough to give me a hard on all morning, but, all three of the Moore women……..at the same time……..this is a dream come true……….come on in and I’ll get us all something to drink……I just hope I live through this.”

They all went in the house and Fred poured them all a tall glass of iced tea. Alisha said to him, “Fred, I hope that you took the whole afternoon off, we’re here for the rest of the day.”

“I’ve got to make a call, and I’m free till Monday, if you all want to hang out.” he laughed. He went to the phone and told them he wouldn’t be back this afternoon. He hung up and said, “Ok, who’s first.” they all were laughing as they stood up and began to undress…….Fred was getting his eyes full as he fumbled with his clothes also.

In a matter of seconds, they all were stripped and standing in the kitchen. The three of them went to Fred and began kissing and caressing him, causing his 11 inch cock to stand erect, at full attention. Alisha was first to drop to her knees and begin to suck his cock and squeeze his balls while Cody and Anne kissed him and nibbled on his nipples. His hands were all over their tits.

Alisha stood up and Cody took her place sucking his cock. Alisha went behind him and explored his body with her hands while he passionately kissed Anne. In a few minutes, Anne took Cody’s place, taking his balls into her mouth and gently chewing on them while jacking him off. After a little while, they all retired to Fred’s bedroom.

Cody pulled the covers back and crawled on the bed. Fred leaned down and licked her wet pussy as he slid a finger along Anne’s crack and stroked her clit. Alisha straddled Cody’s head and let her lick her for a few minutes. They all pulled Fred down on his back and Anne straddled his hard cock and slid down on it, while Alisha straddled his head facing Anne and lowered her pussy down to his lips. Cody was kissing Alisha and Anne had two fingers inside Cody’s dripping pussy. Everyone was feeling good. Taking that big hunk of a cock inside her, Anne came very quickly as did Alisha. Fred’s tongue had drifted from her pussy to her ass, driving her over the edge.

Soon behind them, Cody had an orgasm. They all dismounted Fred and Alisha laid down on her back on the big bed. Fred immediately mounted her and began desperately fucking her, she could see by the intense look on his face that he was getting close to cumming. Anne and Cody had gotten into a sixty nine position and were pleasuring each other right next to them. Alisha felt Fred push his long cock all the way into her and begin to blow his hot load of sticky white cum. The warm sensation of him ejaculating in her and watching her mom and sister, pushed her into an orgasm that tightened all the muscles in her abdomen.

Wave after wave of orgasmic explosions inside her made her buck and moan. He pulled out of her and took Anne next. She and Cody had both came and Anne had rolled over on her stomach when Fred caught her and gripped her ass. He spread his legs on both sides of her legs and inserted his cock deep into her wet pussy. She gasped as he put it all the way in. Fred started pumping her, never losing his erection. Alisha looked at him and said, “Fred, how the hell can you keep it up after cumming as much as you did.”

He looked at her and said, “I knew you were coming over and I didn’t want to miss out on any time I could have, so I took a Viagra……those things will keep me hard and cumming for hours.” He kept pumping Anne, pushing her to a gigantic orgasm. He asked her, “Where do you want me to deposit this load of cum beautiful?”

Anne’s hands were gripping the top of the mattress and she was pushing her ass up into Fred’s cock, “Put it inside me Fred, I want to feel it coat my insides.”

With that being said, Fred began to shoot his cream into her. She felt the warmth spreading throughout her vagina and moaned loudly.

Fred pulled out of Anne and looked around for Cody. He bent her over the bed and slipped the length of his cock into her. As he pushed it in, it brought her to her tip toes. Alisha had gone down on Anne and was sucking all the cum out of her she could get. Anne was pushing the cum out of her vagina for Alisha. When she got all she could get, she licked Anne’s pussy clean and laid back on the bed.

“Now, it’s your turn Mom, clean me up.” Anne smiled and dived into Alisha’s pussy and began sucking the cum out of her. As Alisha pushed the cum out, Anne had slipped two fingers into Alisha drawing cum out of her. When she got all she could get, she licked Alisha’s pussy clean. They finished just in time to hear Cody screaming, “GIVE ME ALL THAT BIG FUCKING ROD OF YOURS, I WANT YOUR CUM FRED, I WANT YOUR CUM ON MY FACE AND IN MY MOUTH. SHOOT OUR CUM ON ME FRED, OH FUCK I’M CUMMING, FUCK MEEEEEEEEEE.

Cody had a huge orgasm and soon after she relaxed, Fred pulled out of her and rolled her over on her back. He straddled her stomach and put his cock between her big tits and began to tit fuck, pushing his long cock into her open mouth. After a few strokes, he began to shoot his load all over her face and mouth. She was swallowing all the cum she could get. In a minute, Fred had finished cumming and got off of her.

Alisha and Anne went up on each side of Cody’s face and began licking Fred’s cum off of her and tonguing her mouth as they licked. Fred stood back and watched, his cock still rock hard. Anne had laid on top of Cody, kissing her and fondling her breasts. Cody’s ass was still on the edge of the bed. Anne had walked up and bent forward over her, kissing her and fondling her breasts.

Fred came up behind her and spread her cheeks. He placed his cock at her ass hole and began to spit down on it. He slowly pushed his cock into Anne’s ass, pumping it slowly, goin deeper with each stroke till it was all the way inside her colon. He began to fuck her steadily.

She and Cody were still kissing and fondling each other’s breasts as Alisha got down on the floor and backed up under her mom’s pussy and Fred’s probing cock. She began to lick Fred’s balls and her mom’s clit. When Fred’s cock came out, Alisha would run her tongue along the underside of it, tasting her mom on his dick. Anne began to cum and had pushed her ass up against Fred. Fred began to cum again.

He pulled out and Alisha took it in her mouth and received most of this load of hot semen. Fred pulled away from them while the three of them untangled, waiting to see who would be his next victim. Anne and Alisha backed off and sat down in chairs, watching. Cody had rolled over on her back and spread her legs wide saying, “Come on big boy, you’re needed here.” Fred walked up to her and put it in. Cody wrapped her legs around his ass and pulled his torso down on top of her. She was kissing him as he plunged deep into her, feeling her push her pussy to him, wanting it all. Within minutes the two of them were moaning and groaning, cumming in unison.

When he finished filling her vagina, he pulled out and laid back on the bed, his cock going flaccid. They all knew that they had completely worn him out, Fred had shot his last load for today.

The three of them worked franticly trying to revive his dead cock, but to no avail. Alisha tried every trick in the book to get his cock hard again, but couldn’t. The three Moore women, all cleaned themselves up and left. Fred just told them bye, but couldn’t get up to see them out. As they drove away Anne said, “We took all the piss and vinegar out of poor old Fred, didn’t we?”

The three of them laughed all the way back over to Anne’s house. When they got there, Alisha and Cody decided to go up and take showers to make sure their afternoon romp wasn’t detected by their fiance’s. Fred had just done all three of the hottest women in Alamosa, or had they done him.

Tomorrow night was in all their minds as Cody and Alisha traveled to their respective homes. Anne cleaned up and got ready for David to come over. She thought it best to not tell him about the afternoon fling either.

Alisha got home and Colin had not yet arrived. She had stopped at KFC and brought chicken home for dinner. She went to the bedroom and changed into a sheer tank and her silk jogging shorts. It was very comfortable and she wanted to be ready just in case Colin wanted her. She was amazed how horny she still was. After the fucking that Fred had given all of them, a normal woman would be more than satisfied and not want any more sex for a few days, but she still wanted more dick. She wondered what is the matter with her, her obsession with cock was consuming her, she just never seemed to get enough, she always wanted more. She heard Colin driving in so she went to the kitchen to get him a beer from the frig. She arrived at the front door just as Colin opened it. Much to her surprise, he had someone with him, a tall good looking man about 40 years old.

“You didn’t tell me anyone was coming home with you this evening darling.” she said handing him a beer.

“I’m sorry Alisha, this is Howard Simms, a customer from over in the 4 corners area.” he told her. “I we ran a little late this evening, so I invited him to stay here tonight.”

“Nice to meet you Howard,” Alisha said, “I really wasn’t expecting company, I kind of dressed down to relax.”

He was looking at her and getting his eyes full, “That’s ok, Alisha, I don’t mind, at all.”

Colin led the way to the bar and asked him if he wanted anything. He told him beer was fine. They all sat at the bar and talked for a while. Alisha told them that she had picked up KFC, she would have cooked if she’d known Colin was bringing company.

Howard said, “That will do just fine for me, I don’t need much. She brought it to the bar and they all helped themselves. While she ate, she noticed that Howard kept looking at her tits and ass when he thought she wasn’t looking.

“And what are you doing here, Howard, getting a new vehicle?” Alisha asked.

“No, Alisha, I’m here to buy a fleet of 75 vehicles, I wanted to deal with the owner directly on this deal and we’re pretty close to making a deal. That’s why I’m here so late.” Howard told her. “Colin said that you were half owner and you would have the final say over the final deal and I must say you are a very, very beautiful woman, Alisha.”

“Well thank you Howard. And just where are we on this deal…….darling.” she said rather sarcastically.

Colin said, “Well Alisha, my last offer to him was 1.25 million and he is offering me 1.1 million. We’re 150.000 apart.”
Alisha smiled at Howard, “So, that’s not very far apart, surely you guys could make a deal.”

Colin said to her, “We’re stuck, neither of us will budge, so, I thought you could settle it for me, kind of like you closed the deal on the dealership down in New Mexico.”

Just then she figured out what he was doing, he wanted her to fuck this customer and get him to pay the 1.25M. She thought to herself, “I’ll bet I can get 1.4 out of this guy. Mmmmm, ok.”

“Alisha got up and moved to the chair next to Howard. “Well Howard, when Colin has a problem closing a deal, he brings the deal to me……I’m the closer around here. Now what do you think, do you want to pay 1.25M to Colin or pay 1.4M to me?”

She had leaned forward a little and put her hand on his shoulder while she was making the offer to Howard and he was taking in every bit of the cleavage she was showing him.

“And just why would I pay you 1.4M when Colin is offering the vehicles at 1.25M.” he asked her as he put his hand on her thigh.

Alisha knew she had him. “Because, with Colin’s deal, you don’t get anything but the vehicles…………and………with my deal you get all of this, all night.” she said standing and holding her arms out.

Howard almost choked on his chicken as he fearfully looked over at Colin, wondering what his reaction was. Colin was leaning on the bar smiling, “Are you interested Howard?” he said.

Howard sat there looking at Alisha, his eyes checking her out from top to bottom and a thin smile on his face.

Alisha was still standing, showing herself off to him. She could see Colin behind Howard, smiling and winking at her. Alisha reached down and grasped the bottom of the tank and pulled it over her head and tossed it onto her barstool. “Maybe I’ll sweeten the offer a little.” she said as he gazed at her beautiful big breasts.

“Damn, Alisha, you are driving a hard bargain, I just don’t know what to do……..what all do I get with your offer?” he said lustily looking at her.

“Well Howard, I guess you would get all of this that you want till sunrise.” she said as she pulled her shorts to her knees and kicked them away sanding there bare ass naked.

Howard looked over at Colin, “I’ll take the deal for 1.4M Colin, and know that it is the absolutely best deal on the table.”

Colin shook hands with Howard as Alisha moved up close to Howard and put her arms around his neck. Colin opened his briefcase and pulled out the contract, got a pen from his pocket and put in the figures. He pushed it over to Howard for him to sign. Howard took the pen, read the amounts and signed it.

“Now, where do we culminate this deal?” he asked. Alisha took him by the hand and led him down the hall to the first guest room. She walked over to the bed and pulled the covers off of it. She then walked over to him and removed his pants and shirt. She went down on her knees and pulled his boxers to his ankles and he kicked them away. He had a nice cock about 6 inches long and it looked to be about 4 inches in circumference. She took him in her mouth and began to suck his cock. She held him by his balls and licked it like a popsicle, keeping eye contact with Howard.

She could tell that he was very excited and just moments away from cumming. She took him down her throat and squeezed his balls lightly……he instantly shot his hot load into her mouth. It wasn’t a big orgasm, so she was able to hold it all in her mouth. She removed his cock from her mouth and opened it so he could see his cream lying on her tongue. She closed her mouth and swallowed, opening it up for his inspection.

Evidently, no one had ever done that for him before and he was smiling very wide and pulling her to her feet. He led her to the bed and as she lay down, he went down on her and ate her pussy like he was starving. Alisha was feeling good and running like a river. She scooted up into the middle of the bed and held her arms out for him to come to her.

He crawled on top of her and she felt his cock penetrate her wet cunt. She had her legs spread as wide as she could and her arms were wrapped around him pulling him to her. She wrapped her legs around his ass and began thrusting her pelvis into him.

They fucked hard, locked together, for the next hour. Howard kept looking at her telling her how beautiful she was and what a great piece of ass she was. She kept telling him he was a real stud and his cock felt great buried deep inside her. Alisha experienced 4 orgasms during that hour, each time clamping down hard on his cock and driving him crazy with her super tight pussy.

Howard pushed as deep into her as he could as he began a long, very wet orgasm. He was cumming very hard, his strong streams of semen were spraying all over her insides. He had filled her vagina and cum was running out of her pussy and down her ass. He had collapsed on top of her as his cock continued to deliver the gobs of thick juice into her.

When he finished he rolled over on his back. Alisha laid over on him and kissed him. Then she got a huge surprise…..he said, “ Alisha, bring that beautiful bare pussy of yours up here to my mouth, I want to suck my cum out of you.”

Alisha immediately complied with his wishes. She straddled his neck, her ass sitting on the top of his chest…..she scooted her pussy to his lips and he began to lick her clit and run his tongue up into her vagina. He sucked his cum out of her and swallowed it all. Alisha was cumming again and giving him a little squirt to go along with it. He gulped it all down as fast as she gave it to him. He put his hands on her ass and lifted her slightly while he licked the remnants of his cum from her puffy outer lips. When he finished she laid down beside him, then rolled onto her side, up next him and lay her leg across his wet cock and her head on his chest. He started rubbing the side of her breast as they lay there recuperating.

Both of them drifted off to sleep and slept for maybe 2 hours. Alisha had rolled over on her other side and Howard had moved up to her back, in a typical spoon position. Alisha was awakened by the feel of his dick entering her ass. It felt good and she didn’t move, she just let him continue to penetrate her. One of his arms was under her neck and his hand was squeezing her boob. The other arm was across her hip, his fingers rubbing her clitoris. It felt really good, he definitely knew how to fuck a woman and make her feel good. He fucked her this way for quite some time, kissing her on the back of the neck. Alisha came two times while he continued to pump her. An hour and a half later, she felt him spurting hot cum deep into her bowels. When he finished, he just laid there, his cock still buried in her ass. He was pinching her nipples and caressing her tits. She pulled off of him and rolled over and faced him. They kissed deeply and held each other close. His cock began to harden again. It was between her legs, sliding along her sopping wet crack, rubbing her clitoris. He continued to fuck her crack, slowly pushing her to orgasm two more times. In a few minutes she felt him shoot a load between her outer lips. It was hot and she felt it run across her ass cheek.

The two of them fucked and ate each other till the sun came up and illuminated the room. Alisha was exhausted as was Howard. Before she left the room, she gave him one last blow job and swallowed it all. He told her, “Thank you Alisha, I think you’re the most beautiful women in Colorado and the best fuck any man could ever hope for. I’ll be dealing with you again when I trade vehicles…..I like your style of dealing.”

She smiled as she left the room and told him, “I’ll make breakfast in an hour, if you’re up for it.”

He told her he wouldn’t be late.

Alisha was up and around, very happy and chipper. She was preparing breakfast when Howard came into the kitchen. He sat down and took a long look at what he had fucked all night……it had been well worth the $150.000 dollars he had paid for the privilege. No woman had ever made him feel as good as she had. He’d pay another $150,000 to have another night with her, hell, it was only corporation money he was spending, he could write it all off.

“Alisha, I have to tell you, I had a wonderful time last night and I want to do it again sometime. I will keep the image of your naked body in my mind forever. You are a beautiful woman with the body of a model…….Colin is a lucky man to be able to have you whenever he wants…….I’ll be buying all my vehicles from you in the future.” ‘Howard said to her.

“You’re too kind Howard, I just love to fuck, especially when it’s a handsome, virile man like you. I’ll be looking forward to another night of pleasure with you……..want some coffee?” Alisha asked him.

“Sure, black is fine,” he said as Colin came into the kitchen.

“How are you feeling this morning, Howard?” Colin asked him.

“Couldn’t be better, Colin, had a wonderful time last night, I’ll never be the same. I think I’d like to steal her from you, I know that for sure.” he told Colin.

Alisha served breakfast and sat down to eat. They all talked about business. Colin told Howard about Alisha’s ranch and her other business interests, plus the fact she would receive her PhD late in the summer. “She is a very versatile woman, and did I tell you, we are to be married a week from today.”

“Colin, you’re a lucky guy, she is definitely an asset to have. I think the two of you will be an unstoppable combination in business. They finished breakfast and Howard told Colin he needed to get going. “You can bet that I’ll be back to do a lot more business with you, I really like your sales staff,” he was laughing as he said it.

Colin told Alisha he would be back by noon and that if she needed him to pick up anything, just call.

Alisha had a lot of things to get done. She needed to change the sheets in the guest bedroom and clean house. She was glad she was not having to prepare dinner this evening, she had a lot to get done today. She put the dishes in the dishwasher and cleaned the kitchen. She got a few things out of the freezer to make snacks for tonight then went about gathering the laundry.

She has an appointment with Mike Hockman this morning. He is a landscaper that she is hiring to do the yards around the house. The weather is beginning to warm up. She wants to get the landscaping done and finish off her new home and make it a real show place. The house is a little over 6,000 square feet living space, with an additional three car garage, a deck and flagstone patio. She is having a pool and hot tub installed and she is having a shooting range put in around back of the house. One of her favorite pastimes is shooting and she is putting in a range with electronically controlled targets, all integrated into the landscaping. Way out back on the other side of the house, she is having a tall hedge put in to block the view of a kennel and shelters for any “pets” she may want to keep. There will be a small building out there for storage for feed and other activities. She has drawn up a general diagram of what she wants and will explain it to Mike when he arrives. Hopefully, it will be completed by the time she gets back from their honeymoon or soon thereafter.

The day passes quickly. Colin came home at noon and has helped her get ready for the activities this evening. Mike arrived just after Colin got home. She explained her landscape diagram to him with a few changes that Colin wanted done. He told them he could get it done within a couple of weeks and would get started on Monday. Alisha still needed to get hold of the paving people and get the lane and parking in front of the house paved. That couldn’t be done for a while yet, the weather had to warm up a lot more first.

She went to the kitchen and prepared some snacks and Colin went to the liquor store to replenish the supplies in the bar. Alisha told everyone to arrive about 7 so they could have drinks and some snacks. She told everyone to dress down, as she wanted them to all undress when they arrive. She has turned the heat up some so everyone will be comfortable with nothing on. This should put everyone at ease right from the start, after all, they’d all soon be naked anyway. Everything is ready so Alisha and Colin go get ready for their guests to arrive.

Colin and Alisha have everything ready for the evening. They come out of their bedroom naked and go to the bar and get a drink. The door bell rings so Alisha goes to answer it. She checks throught the peep hole, to make sure that it’s not someone not invited, then opens the door for Cody and Justin. Justin squeezes her tit softly as he comes in, then kisses her on the cheek. She takes his hand and leads them to her bedroom so they can disrobe. “When you guys get naked, join us at the bar, what do you want to drink?” she asks.

Cody wants Patron and Justin wants Jack Daniels on the rocks. She goes back to the bar and tells Colin what they want to drink, when the doorbell rings again. Alisha goes to the front door, peeps out and opens it for David and Anne. David smiles wide when he sees Alisha is naked. She steps up to him and kisses him then gives her Mom a hug. She takes them to her bedroom for them to strip. “Ok, get naked then come to the bar, what would you guys like to drink?”

Anne told her that she would like white wine and David told her Crown and Coke. As they started to take their clothes off, she went to the bar and joined the rest. “David and Mom want a Crown and Coke and a white wine.” she tells Colin.

In a few minutes Anne and David come to the bar. This is the first time that David has met Cody. He is really enjoying looking at her. Colin comes around the bar and says, “Ok girls, I want you all to stand here next to each other.” The three of them giggled and stood next to each other. Colin said, “Look at that guys, put a bag over their heads and you can’t tell them apart………..they’re almost identical.

The girls were giggling as the guys were checking them out……..all of them had erections so the girls whispered to each other and each picked out a guy and went down and began giving him a blow job. Alisha had Justin, Cody had David and Anne had Colin. All the men were enjoying what they were getting while they continued sipping their drinks. David blew his load in Cody’s mouth rather quickly. She did good, not losing a drop of that wonderful treat. She licked him clean and stood up and kissed him, leading him out of the room to a bedroom.

Justin shot his load down Alisha’s throat and into her stomach. She had deep throated him when he went off. When Alisha felt what was happening she grabbed his ass cheeks and held him deep down her throat and let him cum. She stood up and led him out of the room to a bedroom.

Anne had been deep throating Colin and then sucking on his balls. She took him all the way down and slid her finger up his ass. It was more than Colin could handle, he started cumming in her mouth, she swallowed most of it, but some ran out around his cock and dripped on her tits. She cleaned him with her tongue, then wiped up the sperm on her tits with her fingers and licked it off. Colin took her hand and kissed her then took her to another bedroom.

In all the rooms there was moaning and groaning and the sounds of people fucking. Periodically, they would go back to the bar, get a drink and take off with a different partner. Justin and Colin double penetrated Anne while she sucked David.

Alisha and Cody had paired up in a sixty nine on the couch in the play room, David and Justin doubled on Alisha while she sucked Colin then David and Colin doubled on Cody while she sucked Justin off.

They all played till almost 3 am. That’s when everyone began to wear down and needed sleep. No one had paired up with their partner all night, except when the gal was getting dp’d. When they decided to go to sleep, no one slept with their partner.

In the morning, Alisha was the first to wake, as usual. She rolled over and took David’s cock in her hand and began to stroke it. When he got hard she went down and sucked his cock till he woke up. When he woke up, he was smiling and told her that that was the best wake up he had ever had. Alisha had him move down further in the bed and she straddled his face and went back to sucking his cock while he ate her out.

Similar things were going on in the other rooms. Colin was on top of Cody banging her brains out and Justin had Anne in a doggie position fucking her in her pussy and in the ass. The sex continued until well after noon. After a while, everyone was in the bar having a drink. Alisha told them she would fix lunch if anyone was hungry, Anne and Cody offered to help, so they went to the kitchen and fixed lunch. The guys all took a shower while the girls did the meal. As the women finished doing their part of the meal, they went to shower and douche also. Everyone had gotten cleaned up and came to the kitchen to have lunch.

It was a rather unique lunch, everyone naked, laughing and recounting the events of last night. All of us had a great time, a little perverted maybe, but it was satisfying and pleasurable for everyone. Alisha sits and thinks, I’ll be married this time next week, I can’t wait, I’m so ready. When lunch was finished and the dishes done, everyone went their separate ways.

Alisha and Colin sat out on the patio with a cold glass of iced tea and talked. She looked directly at him and asked, “Colin, are you absolutely sure you want to marry me, do you have any reservations, if so, I need to know right now. For some reason, I’m feeling really insecure right now.”

Colin got up and took her by the hands and pulled her to her feet. He looked deep in her eyes as he held her close and said, “Yes, I’m absolutely sure I want to marry you and I have no reservations at all about it. You and I are so very compatible. We think alike, we like to do the same things. We’re not concerned if the other fucks someone else, we know we love each other above everything else and that no one can come between us……yes…..I’m absolutely sure.”

Alisha pulled him close and hugged him tightly. She felt so secure with Colin and knew nothing could ever come between them. They went back to bed and made love, slowly and sincerely then fell asleep. They awoke at around 4 and lounged around watching TV till later that night. Tomorrow is another work day, they needed the rest after last night.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Our Only Hope, Chapter 01

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Amateur

I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2019 by The Technician.

Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Chapter One

Mistress Aleana[i]

I don’t follow social media, but I do have accounts on each of the major platforms. They aren’t under my name, but I have them. Recently three different friends contacted me about an image that was apparently directed to me, so I had to actually sign in and check my accounts.

The image wasn’t sent or shared to me and I wasn’t tagged on it under any of my account names, but once I found the image, it was obvious that it was intended for me. The image was of a naked young woman bound spreadeagled against a wall with a sign dangling from a bright red ballgag that had been wedged firmly between her teeth. Thick leather straps stretched her arms up and out very tightly so that she was almost standing on her tiptoes. Similar straps pulled her ankles fully out, causing the muscles to stand out on her legs and forcing her cunt to gap slightly from the strain. The strap for the gag was excessively tight so that the thin black leather forced the flesh of her cheeks against and almost between her teeth. The sign itself hung down in front of her breasts and said simply, “W, you are our only hope.” There was also a link to a video on PornHub. In all likelihood, clicking on the image would take me directly to that video.

There are a lot of Ws in the world, but I– and anyone who had ever worked closely with me– knew that this message was intended only for me. The “W” in the message wasn’t printed on the paper like the rest of the message. Instead, it was one of my cards, taped to the paper on which the message was printed. My card is very distinctive because of its pale azure blue color and the small frame embossed around the edges of the card. The card is also totally blank except for a large embossed “W” printed in black in the middle of the face of the card. If I want to give a number or email address or whatever to someone, I write it on the back of the card. It was definitely one of my cards. And I don’t hand out my cards to just everyone, so in all likelihood I had personally met whoever had this card.

Beneath the image was a caption which read, “If you can find them you can free them.” At the bottom of the white caption area was another line typed in one of those fonts which are supposed to look like they are hand written. It said, “Or die trying.”

The picture appeared to have been taken in a basement area– at least the walls were block that had been painted white a long time ago and there didn’t appear to be any windows. Nothing looked familiar to me about the setting. I couldn’t see anything special about the woman in the image other than the fact that her eyes appeared to be wide with fear. I didn’t click on the link, but instead copied the URL and checked PornHub to see if it was valid. It was.

A thirty-minute video came up featuring the same young woman hanging in a bondage frame with the same white block walls in the background. A completely masked and hooded, but otherwise naked, man was standing directly in front of her. Another equally naked and equally masked and hooded man was standing behind her. At an off-screen command of “Begin!” both moved forward and drove their pricks into her body. She grunted loudly, but did not scream.

Both men pumped into her for several minutes until they evidently spurted up into her. She remained more or less unresponsive during the ordeal. After a command of “Next!” the two men pulled out in unison and stepped out of the picture. Two more men took their place, and at the command of “Begin!” entered the woman and began pumping.

When they had finished, a strange-looking machine was rolled under the woman’s spread legs. There were two small motors within an open frame with two rods sticking up through it on which were mounted two ebony black dildos. One of the dildos was ribbed, about ten inches long and probably two inches across. The other dildo was smaller and smooth, almost shiny.

One of the masked men locked the cart holding the machine in place while the other guided the smaller dildo into the woman’s ass and then made some sort of adjustment to the rod on güvenilir bahis which it was mounted. After a few moments, the other masked man guided the larger dildo into the woman’s cunt. Apparently no adjustment was needed. A third man squirted some sort of lubricant on both dildos.

Again there was a call to begin and the motors began turning at a very low speed. As they turned, the dildos were slowly driven in and out of the woman’s cunt and ass. It was obvious from the variations in the humming heard on the video, the speed of the motors could be independently controlled. The two motors gradually changed speed on a more or less random basis. It took almost thirty minutes, but eventually the woman’s body overruled her mind. She opened her mouth wide and groaned out in orgasm. As she did, both motors went to maximum speed. They continued at that speed until she once again reached orgasm. This time she screamed loudly as her body shook and trembled in her restraints. The motors stopped while she was writhing and pulling at her bonds.

When she regained control and was again silent, the motors returned to their lowest speed and a voice said sarcastically, “W, you are her only hope.” He then laughed softly, but bitterly, and added, “If you find them, you can free them…” After a pause, he added curtly, ‘… or die trying.”

I took a deep breath to calm myself. An old saying of my grandfather’s was repeating in the back of my mind, “Your anger is your enemy’s best weapon.” That was not his only advice on handling enemies. He had grown up in the land which originated another well-known phrase, “Revenge is a dish best served cold.” People think Italians are hot-blooded. They are with their friends, but with their enemies, they are as cold as ice.

My body was almost shaking with anger, but I wasn’t about to do anything rash. Besides, I needed more information before I could do anything. I decided to contact Boris and Natasha, my trusted nerds who were much more skilled in things which appear on the internet, to see if they could uncover anything else in the image or video. I figured it would take a little while for them to respond, but was surprised when Boris immediately replied with a link to a large file buried on a commercial site. As typical with Boris, there was no lengthy message with the link.

The file, however, was quite lengthy… and very wordy. It was a forensic evaluation of the image with Boris’ voice narrating as an arrow cursor moved around the image. Portions would highlight and become slightly larger as he pointed to them with the arrow.

“The caption and link are with the earliest versions of the image which I can find on either the open or dark web” he said carefully. “So evidently it is part of the original post. Also, the sign shows no signs of being edited or pasted in and is most likely a part of the original image.” A highly-magnified circle moved around the edges of the sign and across the letters. Then Boris said, “Since the sign and message are real, that would mean that, in all likelihood, the female in the picture did not post this image.”

I wasn’t sure that I totally agreed with him on that, but I would take his advice under consideration. He was usually right in his analysis of technical things.

“The image is very high resolution,” he continued, “which allowed me to discover several interesting things about this woman.” As if to prove his point, he zoomed in on the woman’s eye until only the pupil was visible.

“Unfortunately, there are no usable reflections in her eyes,” he said as everything zoomed back to the original image. “I could determine, however, that the woman is a natural redhead.” As he said that a highly magnified portion of the image appeared in a small circle near the woman’s crotch. “And it would appear that her pubic area is shaved, not plucked or permanently denuded.”

The natural redhead I could see as the magnification of the circle increased until it showed the slight bronze stubble on her pubic mound, but knowing that her cunt was shaved rather than plucked was a mystery until two additional circles appeared on the image that were not part of the original image.

“Notice that the hair on this female has a thick, square look to it,” Boris continued as his arrow pointed to the woman’s magnified mound. Then his arrow moved to one of the new circles. “Whereas,” he said, now sounding like a professor lecturing a class, “… the hair on this cunt which was plucked appears fine and pointed.” His cursor then moved to the third circle. “And the hair on this cunt, which was permanently treated, is extremely fine and almost non-existent.”

The circles disappeared, but Boris’ voice continued. “I’m not sure what it means, but her cunt was most likely shaved about a week before this image was taken.”

Another circle appeared on the image. This time it was a closeup of the woman’s pussy lips. “It would appear,” his voice continued in his flat, analytical way, “that the female is not sexually excited, or at least there is no apparent moisture visible on her labia. They are not swollen, and her clit is not engorged.”

The circle disappeared and a new one appeared with the green eye staring wildly out at me. “And her eyes show the correct widening to correspond to fear,” he continued, “which means that she is most likely an unwilling participant in taking this picture. That, combined with the shaving and the fact that there is a slight ‘cheaters mark’ on her left ring finger, tell me that this is a married woman who was perhaps recently abducted, quite likely about türkçe bahis a week before the image was taken.”

His arrow moved to the link at the very bottom of the image. “I will let you watch the video in the link,” he said. “There is nothing of technical importance in the video itself except for the fact that it continues to appear that the woman is an unwilling participant. The quality of the video makes it very difficult to do in-depth evaluation, but it is my interpretation that the woman’s cunt might be freshly shaven when the video was made, so the video was made before the image.”

The entire image blurred out and Boris’ voice became slightly different. “I need to say what you are most likely already thinking,” he said as a slightly smaller, moving image overlaid the frighten female. It was that weird, fish-like Admiral Ackbar from one of the old Star Wars movies saying, “It’s a trap!”

‘One final thing,” Boris said as the admiral disappeared and a circle opened just to the right of the woman’s feet, “this image was most likely taken in Denmark. The wall plug behind her is a distinctive shape found almost exclusively in Denmark. That shape figured in a book I read recently, so it could be that the sender also read the book and is faking things, or perhaps he or she is just a little careless.”

The image returned to its original state and Boris continued, “There is no metadata contained within the image or the video. It would appear that both the image and the video have been cropped and the captions added with the use of an older, freeware image processor that leaves no information with the photo.”

The video ended at that point and I sat at my desk slowly swirling the glass of bourbon I was holding in my hand. I didn’t need some Star Wars character to tell me that this was most likely a trap, but the rest of the information was helpful. One item that Boris did not mention was the name of this woman, but he didn’t have to. I knew this woman. She was Mistress Aleana, wife of Master Robert, both members of the Inner Circle of Masters of The Society. She and I were not friends. In fact, she once slapped my face and said that she would figure out a way to bring me down– her exact words.

I also knew the equipment in the video. I had sold it to Master Robert and Mistress Aleana several years ago. It was for use on their slaves– or perhaps for personal use, they never specified. It was the cheapest one I sold with dual penetration capabilities. I think my pointing out that they could afford a much better unit was what started Mistress Aleana’s pique against me. But regardless of what she thought of me… or I thought of her… she was part of the Inner Circle and was possibly in deep trouble.

My first step was pretty obvious. I would contact the other members of the Inner Circle and inquire about Mistress Aleana. I sent nine priority messages to the members of the Inner Circle. After four hours, none of them had been answered or acknowledged. That was impossible. At least one of them should have answered within that time. Something was very wrong. It was time to call “the number.”

The Society operates within the law, for the most part, but the legal world of BDSM and consensual slavery often overlaps with the criminal world of trafficking unwilling slaves– sexual or otherwise. And there is always the danger that either law enforcement will confuse The Society with some cartel or other criminal organization, or perhaps that one of the cartels, themselves, will act against portions of The Society. So every member of The Society knows “the number.” It is a regular phone number that is staffed 24/7/365. If arrested, you call the number. If you are in legal trouble, you call the number. If your Master or Mistress is mistreating you, you call the number. When the shit hits the fan and there may be legal or other consequences for you or The Society, you call the number.

I called the number. Actually, I used a burner cell phone to call another burner cell phone that was secreted in the battery box of a railroad signal in Avon, Montana. That phone automatically called another phone, also in a railroad battery box, in Rochester, New York. It was that second burner phone which called the number. Many people think you can call undetected using internet phones of one sort or another, but Boris showed me how fast he could trace back even the most secure systems. The cell phone relay with burner phones, on the other hand, took a lot more time to trace. Using two of them doubled the time. I was pretty confident that no matter how fast or sophisticated a tap might be, there was no way to trace the call back to me. Besides, the huge battery box of a railroad signal has more than enough power to reduce a cellphone to a mass of molten plastic long before the authorities can figure out where the call actually came from.

I waited as the first beep and then the second told me that my relay system was working and for the third time I could hear the sound of a phone ringing. After the fourth ring, I began to get an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. If the number wasn’t being answered, things were much worse than I had feared. Then a recorded message began speaking. “Thank you for calling the number,” it said. “If this is W, hang up and do not attempt further contact. All others please wait and your call will be answered.”

“Shit!” I said loudly to myself as I broke the connection. As I set down the burner phone, my regular cell phone vibrated and made a noise like someone knocking loudly on a door – my signal for an incoming güvenilir bahis siteleri text.

I went over to my computer where I have a program that allows me to send and receive texts without betraying my location in any way. The text was from Boris. In unbelievably clear language for Boris, it said, “You’ve got to see this,” and gave a link to a video on one of the free porn sites.

The video stood out for several reasons. One, it was better done than ninety percent of what was on the site. Two, it had several thousand awards from the site regulars. And three, there was a caption which remained at the bottom of the entire video that said, “W, you are our only hope.”

I watched the video. A woman was seated on what looked like a black leather saddle that was mounted on a pole near the bottom of two circles of steel or aluminum. One circle was in the same plane as the saddle. The woman’s legs were stretched out tightly and attached to that circle. Her arms were also stretched tightly above her head and attached to the circle. The purpose of the second circle became obvious when they both started rotating.

If there had been just one circle, the woman would have been spinning like she was stuck in a clothes dryer. But with the second circle also spinning, she was tumbling in all directions as if she were an astronaut in space.

Unlike an astronaut, she was naked. And also unlike an astronaut, she was being forced to orgasm after orgasm. Her entire body was quivering as the twin dildos which were embedded in the saddle thrust and spun and vibrated. Actually the entire saddle could vibrate in cycles totally separate from the two dildos.

The spinning, alone, is enough to totally disorient you. A few hours in the complex tumbling of the machine would break most normal people. When you add the forced sexual stimulation this woman was experiencing, anything could happen.

The woman began screaming “Columbus! Columbus! Oh God! Columbus!”

That was obviously a safeword, but the machine did not stop. Instead there was low laughter from the background and a voice said, “That will not save you, ines.”

In response she began screaming, “Fresno! Fresno! Fresno!”

That brought more laughter, so she switched to “Baltimore! Baltimore! Baltimore!”

This time the voice said, “Maybe this will teach you to stop trying safewords.”

The woman now began screaming in pain rather than passion as high voltage spikes started coursing through her body from the didlos and the saddle. That current could be adjusted from barely noticeable to pleasurable to painful. I know, because I also designed and built this machine. It was a special order for Master Randolph and his was the only one ever built. His painslut wife had taunted him that he could never break her. At a dinner one night when I was present, she said that even I could not create something that would cause her to call out her safeword.

That might have been discarded as an idle boast, but at the time she was hanging in the center of the room in the Lambda position. Her feet were spread wide and bound to the floor. Her hands were bound together palm to palm and pulled high above her head. Her body thus formed an upside down Y– or if you know the Greek alphabet, a Lambda.

Two slaves were flogging her with multi-strand whips. One was standing slightly off to her side and flogging her ass in a regular pattern. The other was standing directly in front of her swinging the whip upward between her legs. He was not following a regular pattern. Sometimes he would strike twice in quick succession and then wait for several minutes to strike again.

Meanwhile, slave ines was screaming in that mixture of pain and passion that only a true painslut can ever feel. “She can go on like this for hours,” Master Randolph said calmly. Then he added, “But I would never allow that because it would cause true physical harm.” He paused and then said, “I need something that would somehow overwhelm her body– no, her mind… causing pain without causing physical harm.” He smiled broadly, “If you could come up with something that would overwhelm her mind so that she can’t go into the pain properly…”

He let it drop at that. Between the swings of the floggers, his wife called out her boast that I could not make such a machine.

I waited a few moments as if thinking and then said, “It would be expensive.”

“Cost is no barrier,” he replied.

It was expensive– very expensive– but it did what he wanted. After just seventeen minutes on the vibrating, tumbling, shocking saddle, slave ines screamed out, “Micky Mouse! Micky Mouse! Micky Mouse!” That was her true safeword.

I went back to the video. Slave ines was still screaming, but now it sounded almost musical. It was musical. It was a song that I had heard… somewhere. Maybe a long time ago… maybe as background music in a commercial, but I had heard it somewhere.

I texted Boris. “Slave ines is singing something. What is it?”

Again Boris answered immediately. “Caught that. Wasn’t sure important. ‘Leaving on a Jet Plane.’ John Denver / Peter Paul & Mary from the 1960’s.”

“Thank you,” I replied. I didn’t expect anything further, and was surprised when another text came in from Boris. “Cabo Frio Airport! Columbus, Fresno, Baltimore – CFB. That’s the airport symbol for Cabo Frio Airport.”

I texted back, “There’s a reason that ines is the slave representative to the Inner Circle.”

There were no further texts from Boris, so I sat swirling my bourbon and wondering how I could get to Rio de Janeiro without anyone knowing I was there.

[i] = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

END OF CHAPTER

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


mandy and my holiday in crete

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anal

We arrived at our apartment in Crete at about 4 in the
afternoon, hot and sweaty and tired from a 5 hour flight from
the UK. We needed a break we had decided as we were not getting
on fantastically well so me and the wife left our kids with
their grandparents and jetted of for a week of sun, sea and
sex. The sex we got was not what we had in mind and this is our
story.

The apartment had a shared pool with one other villa, when we
got out of the cab, the couple in the other villa were laid out
on sunbeds, we could only see the back of the beds and the
topvof their heads over the backrests, other than the two of
them it was really quiet,at least no kids about we
thought.

We went to the apartment via the pool area just to say hello
and do the right thing, set the mood etc. As we rounded the
corner, we saw they were both completely naked. The bloke,
later identified as Michael was sporting the biggest cock I had
ever seen, I jokingly nudged my wife and told her to close her
mouth. It must have been over 10 inches long and fat, my first
thought was it wouldnt have been out of place on a horse. His
wife, a slight woman, slim, nice tits was also naked, she had
her feet on the floor one one either side of the sunbed, she
had one hand in her pussy playing with herself and the other
hand was stroking Michael’s massive cock. She was laid back,
eyes closed and blissfully unaware that we were there at
all.

Calm as you like Michael said, Helga darling we have company
and she opened her eyes, looked traight at us and said hi, nice
to meet you, without stopping what either of her hands were
doing. She asked.with a smile how long we were staying and said
this pool area was nice and private, adding that we could
pretty much do whatever we wanted while we were there.

With that,she rolled off of her sunbed and on to Michael’s
taking his huge cock straight down her throat in one simple
movement. My jeans were bulging as my cock was nearing half
mast and she sucked him while continuing to slide most of her
hand in her wet pussy while her arse was high up in the
air.

Mandy, my wife, grabbed my hand and practically dragged me into
our apartment saying that she couldn’t believe the front of
that woman. We then unpacked, Mandy moaning the whole time
about how unbearable this week was going to be. For me, the
jury was definitely out as I could quite fancy watching Helga
play with herself all week and she looked like she could give a
damn good blowjob too.

We finished unpacking, walked into town for dinner and ate,
Mandy gradually unwinding and in the end actually managing to
laugh about it.. oh my god, would you believe it.

Anyway, tired from the journey we walked back to the apartment,
no sign of Michael and Helga, we went to bed and slept soundly,
it sure was peaceful.

In the morning I awoke, no sign of Mandy, not unusual as she
was normally up early and cooking breakfast,but I couldn’t
smell cooking. I went to the bathroom, no sign, not concerned,
splashed water on my face I wandered downstairs, still no sign,
no activity in the kitchen, this is very odd.

I walk out to the pool, can’t see her anywhere, not overly
concerned as she likes her morning walks, I wanderd outside.
Helga was on her sunbed in a skimpy bikini and she said hi,
sorry if we embarrassed you guys last night but they both have
a high sex drive.

No problem I said, we were abit taken aback but hey, live and
let live.

She laughed but said no more. I walked around the pool and sat
on a sunbed, wondering where Mandy was but as I said not
concerned.

After about an hour three Germans arrived, said hi to me and
spoke to Helga in German, she replied in German, nodded toward
her room and laughed. They laughed to and went on in.

About half an hour later, Helga walked over to my bed, she had
removed her top by then and asked if I knew where my wife was.
I thought this was a bit odd and said no, probably out for a
walk. Helga replied that she had gone for a ride, leaving her
comment out in the open. Then she sat astride my sunbed and
slipped her fingers in her bikini bottom.

I got up to walk away and she said as I left that my wife was
in their room. Can’t be I thought but she added I should go and
look.

So, I did, their patio door was open so I glanced in and sure
enough there she was. On her hands and knees on their coffee
table with Michael sliding his huge cock in and out of her
arse. She had one of the other guys cocks down her throat and
two others stroking their cocks to the side of her face.

As I watched, she stopped sucking that cock and started on
another. I was furious, she won’t ever suck my cock and won’t
let me within a mile of her arse and here she was with complete
strangers sucking and taking A for all she was worth.

I charged into the room yelling at the top of my voice, what
the fuck is going on. Michael tugged his cock out of mandys
arse with an audible pop, it was bigger than I had thought the
day before and her arse was left gaping, it looked like it had
been permanently stretched. My god I thought.

Quick as a flash one of the Germans slammed his cock balls deep
in her arse and I heard her groan as he bottomed out. Michael
put his hand on my chest,his cock waving ominously before
me,wet with lubrication from my wife’s arse. She asked for it
he said, he was actually claiming that my missus who never
sucks my cock and never let’s me anywhere near her arse had
supposedly come in to their room and asked him to do this to
her.

He said something in German and the guy fucking her throat took
his cock out. Michael said to Mandy, as calm as you like, tell
your husband how you got here please Mandy.

Mandy turned her head to face me and said that she had gone
outside this morning and had been chatting to Helga and that
Helga said her husband’s cock was so big and fat it was amazing
and he cums like a fire hose. Helga apparently told Mandy that
she didn’t mind if güvenilir canlı bahis siteleri Mandy wanted to try it for herself, that
Michael was in the kitchen, they had an open relationship and
that their rule with each other is that they would only fuck
someone else if that person asked for it. So mandy went into
the kitchen and asked Michael to fuck her and then one thing
lead to another and here they were.

The guy fucking her arse came at that point, Mandy just groaned
as he slammed his cock in deep and pumped gallons of cum into
her bowels. After he stopped he pulled out and a string of his
cum stayed connected to her arse.

I truggled to process this and stood there shell shocked, only
then realising that her hands and knees were tied to the table
and she couldn’t move. She said she had asked for that too,
again, she always refused to allow me to tie her up, I was
gutted.

While i stood there in shock, in strolled Helga, she saw the
cum dribbling out of mandy’s gaping arse and yelled oooohhh
cream pie and immediately dropped to her knees and started
licking the cum out of mandys arse. Mandy groaned and pushed
back onto her face, my god, did I even know this woman now she
is reacting to being eaten out by a woman.

Michael just smiled, then Helga got up, walked over to me,
pressed her ample breast against my chest, took my hands and
cupped her breasts with them and kissed me passing cum into my
mouth while rubbing my hardening cock with her hands.

Michael smiled again and moved behind Mandy whilst looking at
me and Helga, he slid his huge great monster of a cock deep
into her arse and fucked her so hard she just moaned and
moaned.

Iwalked out, I pushed Helga off me, my head was spinning, did
I now that woman on the table with that huge German cock
rutting her arse. I could hear the squelching noises made by
the load of cum that had already been dumped in her arse. I
was in turmoil, I walked and walked. Eventually ending up in
a bar in town I drowned my sorrows before convincing myself
that I must have imagined it all. So wearily I trudged back
to my apartment.

When I got there, my apartment is in darkness but unlocked,
exactly as I must have left it earlier. I don’t remember
walking out, I guess I must have left it open. Next doors
patio door was open and I stuck my head in. What I saw
confirmed I hadn’t imagined earlier, there was my darling
wife Mandy who until today had never had cock in her arse,
never been with a woman, never tried bondage and never sucked
my cock.

There she was with 6 Germans around her now, all naked and
all hung like horses. One was laid on his back, his cock
buried deep in her arse, another one between her legs balls
deep in her pussy and fucking her for all he was worth, she
had one cock in each hand and her head was buried in helgas
pussy eating her out. All were oblivious to my arrival except
Michael who was there with a video camera filming it, he
turned saw me and invited me in, I walked away and went into
my own apartment. As I reached my door, I heard Mandy scream
that she was cumming, and she moaned like a banshee a noise
that started and got louder and louder, clearly she was
cumming like I had never been able to make her cum, and she
had been a virgin when we met so she had probably never cum
like that before.

I pushed the door up but not latched and I could hear her
moaning on and on. I was lost for words, my head was thumping
and I just crawled into bed wanting the world to swallow me
up.

I could hear the regular thud of fucking going on next door,
I pulled my pillow over my head and tried to hide away.

At some point I must have fallen asleep as I heard a noise
and it was dark now. I felt the bed move and realised someone
had got on the bed. Slightly panicked I flicked the light
switch and there was Mandy laying on top of the bed, cum in
her hair, dried on her face, her lips, on her belly and
dribbling out of her arse and pussy. She seemed out of it,
not moving so I covered her over and went into the lounge. I
laid on the sofa in my dressing gown and drifted to sleep
again.

I awoke in the morning thinking that Mandy was giving me a
blow job, I could feel her soft lips sliding up and down my
cock, felt the flick of her tongue on the head of my cock and
felt it push gently into her throat. I laid there, enjoying
the moment, the previous days activities slipping out of mind
as she sucked harder and pushed her head down my cock more
urgently, harder she sucked again and there I was pumping her
mouth full of my cum. Aaaahhhh, I groaned as I shot load
after load, eventually I stopped and still without opening my
eyes I said, god I love you that was amazing.

Then she kissed me, hard and deep, I could taste my cum on
her tongue, our tongues fought, she kissed harder then she
bit my lip quite hard. Ow I thought and opened my eyes to
realise that it wasn’t Mandy but Helga, she had slipped into
my apartment and given me the most amazing blowjob.

Morning lover she said in her sexy german accent. I love the
taste of your cum.

I pushed her off, feeling guilty, where’s Mandy I said what
are you people doing. She said Mandy was outside on a sunbed
by the pool and why was I being such a prude?

Up I jumped and ran to the patio door,certain that this was a
bad dream. Sure enough there was Mandy outside laid on a
sunbed, what she hadn’t said was there was a line of about 15
blokes, all naked and mostly hung like horses. Under her
sunbed was a huge puddle of cum, one Greek looking bloke was
fucking her pussy like a train and there she was legs wrapped
around him scratching his back and urging him to fuck her
harder and screaming with every orgasm. As soon as he pumped
her pussy full of his cum, he pulled out and was swiftly
replaced by the next bloke, a younger guy, didn’t look güvenilir illegal bahis siteleri more
than 18, young enough to be her son, but she didn’t seem to
care, she was fucking like her life depended on it, with wild
abandon.

I stood mesmerized, this whore was my wife, my wife of 18
years, innocent Mandy, fucking all and sundry like a banshee.
While I stared in disbelief Helga walked up beside me and
said see, told you she was on the sunbed. She cupped my balls
and stroked my cock which despite my horror started to
respond.

Again Mandy came, then the young guy filled her with his seed
grunting as he slammed into her. His cum, with hers squirted
out of her pussy, soaking his legs and the sunbed and
dribbling through to increase the size of the puddle below
her.

Michael was sat smiling to himself, cock in one hand and
video camera in the other filming it as Helga knealt before
me and once again took my cock into her warm and welcoming
mouth

Helga sucked my cock deep into her throat and made me cum, nothing I could do about it, she sure had a magic mouth.

Mandy meanwhile fucked round the clock, they never stopped, occasionally they would flip her over and fuck her in the arse, her puddle of cum grew and grew drying in the afternoon and evening sun.

Helga lead me to my bed and cuddled up to me stroking my back until I slipped in to a fitful sleep.

In the morning, the sun rose, Helga again was giving me an amazing wake up blow job, this time though she stopped short of making me cum and she got up,squatted over my cock and slipped her silky pussy all the way down my cock, nestling down she ground her clit into my bush, back and forth round and round sliding up and down my full length, god this woman was good. She came, once, twice, three times before I finally came deep inside her.

She sat briefly on me, breathing deeply,her breasts rising and falling and her nipples huge with arousal,this woman was a goddess. What could I do?

At this point I realised that Mandy was asleep next to me in my bed,Helga still sat with my cock deep inside her. Helga slapped mandys arse, she twitched and cum dribbled out. Wake up bitch said Helga, you’ve got cleaning to do.

I was confused until I saw Helga pull mandys hair and drag her head toward her pussy. She pushed Mandy down until she was laid on her back, I could see cum dried around mandys pussy and arse and still more dribbling out of both holes.

With Mandy on her back, Helga raised herself up and off of my cock and squatted over mandys face, pulling her hair Helga ground into mandys mouth and I could see mandys tongue working overtime to get all of my cum out of helgas pussy and she was eating it all.

When Helga was clean she got off the bed and said now him bitch. Mandy didn’t hesitate, there was no reaction, no recognition of who I was, she just rolled over and sucked and licked all of the cum off of my cock. When done, she rolled back over and just lay there eyes closed.

At that point, in walked Helga followed by Michael, how’s my little English whore doing today he said as he casually strolled up to my bed. He grabbed her head, tilted it back and plunged his cock deep into her throat. Immediately I saw her throat muscles working to suck him in deep and within seconds he was thrusting and groaning. Helga had a huge double headed dildo in her hand, it was as big as my forearm round. She pushed one end of it straight into mandys pussy then folded it double and pushed the other end into her arse. Mandy never flinched. Then Helga put a belt round mandys waist and pulled a strap between her legs fixing back onto the belt effectively locking the dildo in place in her pussy and arse. They were so big, it must have stretched her wide open. Michael then grunted and I saw him push deep in her throat and his cock spawned, her throat tried to cope but his cum poured out of her nose and onto his cock.

He appeared angry and he pulled out, called her a worthless whore and told her to clean him up. While she did that he told me that this bitch was his now and that she needed tagging, he said he knew people and that I would be going home alone and she was staying there with him.

She finished the clean up, he pulled her upright by the hair and slapped her face. He made her walk around with the double headed dildo rubbing inside her. He made her put on some 6 inch heels that Helga bought and put a collar round her neck with a 10 foot lead attached.

He roughly dragged her from the apartment by the lead, she shouted but he hit her again before thrusting a ball gag in her mouth. He then wrote whore in 3 inch letters on her chest and back and dragged her away in the direction of town.

Once again my head was spinning. Helga comforted me and said it would all be ok and that Michael was a kind man really. She held me stroked me and eventuallly pulled me on the sofa and kissed me, sucked my cock and slid it deep in her arse. I spent the whole afternoon fucking Helga every which way, in my mind saying over and over that I was getting one over on Michael by fucking his wife. But every time I fucked her hard, she fucked me back even harder. This woman was insatiable.

Late afternoon I heard a comotion in the street outside the villas, I walked to the wall and looked out and there was Mandy. She was tied up to a pole, bent over at the waste, two guys fucking her,both really old and wrinkly and a line of locals paying Michael a 100 euros each to fuck the English whore. There must have been 20 guys in the line and a mini bus of mine workers pulling up, 15 big ugly horrible blokes got off that bus, all pulling out wallets and thrusting money into Michaels hand.

I watched as they pushed their cocks into her, two in her pussy and one in her mouth then one in her arse,one in her pussy another in her mouth, she was a broken woman and they all shouted abuse as they came inside her every hole.

I walked over to try and comfort this woman, as I approached I saw that her pussy hair had been shaven off,her labia had been pierced with gold rings, 4 in each lip,a bar was through her clit and her nipples had large iron rings through them. Weights were hanging off of her nipples and her boobs were stretched so long, her nipples massive under the weight.

Her fingers and thumbs were all touching so that her thumb and fingers formed an O on each hand, I turned out that they had superglued her fingers and thumbs together so that her hands could be fucked if all of her other holes were güvenilir bahis şirketleri full. And the locals were starting to fuck those hands.

As I reached her, her body was pummelled by one cock in her arse, one in her pussy, one in her mouth and one through each hand. My god, what had they done to her?

Tears ran down my face, Helga lead me away and deep into the night people, locals and tourists took turns to fuck the English bitch again and again. Michael made a fortune that night and Mandy was fucked red raw. When I woke in the morning, after Helga sucked me off and fucked me with her arse, and after I had eaten her pussy out I looked over the wall and there was Mandy still tied to the post, the ground around her soaked with spent cum. She was still leashed and I could see from here that her arse and pussy were bleeding.

Day 4 had begun, Mandy was cut from the pole by Michael and
taken into his apartment, she was laid on their bed,
battered and bleeding. Fucked to within an inch of her
life. Her hands glued together, her pussy and arse
bleeding.

Helga attended to her wounds, cleaning the cuts and
wiping away the blood, she looked to be very gentle. As
the day progressed, Mandy just lay there, not moving,
perhaps exhausted, more likely her spirit broken.

Mid afternoon a local doctor came, he checked her over
and spoke in German to Helga and Michael. I thought it
concern but I didn’t understand.

When it became clear, the doctor was negotiating a fee
for work to be carried out. He fucked her in every hole,
he came in mandys arse, her pussy and her mouth. He
pushed his massive hand deep into her pussy, it had
little resistance and entered easily she had been
stretched so much.

He pushed his second hand Into her arse, same again, no
resistance, again she was stretched. He muttered
something in German to Michael who shrugged and shook his
head.

What they had planned was to take her to Germany, this
doctor was a skilled surgeon. He closed her ears, folding
the lobes inwards and put a glue onto the skin, it
sizzles and melted the skin, her ears now forever closed.

He cut off all of her long hair, rubbed an adhesive on
her head and pulled a rubber hood over her head, now
forever bonded to her skin. Only her nostrils and mouth
visible.

He stitched her mouth closed and put a feeding tube
inside her mouth. Then he threaded strong cable through
her nipple rings and pulled them tight threading the
cable though her pussy rings too until she was almost
doubled up.

Then he took a humongous double headed dildo, coated it
liberally in glue and slipped one end deep into her pussy
and the other deep in her arse. He didn’t need to strap
this in as it wasn’t going anywhere. He attached a small
solar panel to the back of her head and ran wires from it
into the dildo. Shining a light onto the panel the dildos
began to thrust and expand in her arse and pussy and she
moaned as it happened.

Then he wrapped her in a shroud and lifted her into a
crate. The crate was loaded onto a truck and the truck
drove away. I figured I had seen the last of Mandy. I
spent the rest of my week fucking Helga, sometimes with
Michael doing her too, two cocks in her pussy, sometimes
two in her arse, she sucked and fucked like her life
depended on it and maybe it did?

At the end of the week I flew home, told our friends and
children that Mandy and I had split up, said she had met
a Greek guy and was living in Crete with him. No one
questioned, no one asked, they all felt sorry for me.

About two weeks later, a news bulletin caught my eye.
Famous artist Michael something or other from Hamburg had
caused a major political row by unveiling a piece of art
which he called English bitch whore.

It caused national unrest as this art appeared to be a
woman, suspended 50 feet above ground by cables which
appeared to be threaded through her nipples and pussy
lips. She appeared to have a rubber hood over her head
and massive plugs stuck in her arse and pussy.

Local people were reported to have said that at night
they thought they could hear the artwork moaning and
occasionally as people walked beneath the artwork they
thought it dripped what felt like cum onto their heads
and there was almost always a puddle beneath the
art. 

Mandy, I thought, your alive…

I campaigned for a year to have the art taken down,
eventually winning the argument and Michael said he would
gift it to me. When it was delivered, wrapped in the same
shroud as before, I cried. The cable was welded to the
rings in her nipples and pussy, they were super strong
and couldnt be cut. The solar panel came off, the dildos
came out but they did cause internal damage because of
the glue. The hood was welded to her skin.

I couldn’t unwrap the art, but I could fuck it. Every
year on the anniversary of our holiday to Crete, Michael
and Helga visit for a weekend. They bring all of their
friends, Helga wakes me with the world’s best blowjob and
we fuck til dawn. Michael and his friends fuck my Mandy
in her pussy and arse as her mouth is sealed now except
for the feeding tube. Helga and my friend Billie race to
see who can get all of the cum out of her arse and pussy
fastest, Helga always wins and I get to fuck her anyway
she chooses as her prize. Mandy, she moans gently while
we fuck her senseless every year.

My girlfriend Billie and I are going to Crete next year
to prepare for an art week in Germany later in the year.
She has no idea…

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


Life of Jason

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Babes

My story, (all rights reserved by copy write)
Chapter one & two of 23

A couple of years ago My best friend Bob and I sat down after a few beers and related to each other what our lives had been like. While completely different yet in some respects quite similar. This is my story as I related it to Bob.

The story you are about to hear is true, only the names and some of the places have been changed to protect the individuals written about. The words used are written so that you can get an idea of my thoughts at the age I was at that time of my life.
CHAPTER ONE
My father, mother, and Sister Tina lived in a small two-bedroom house in Venice, California. Tina and I had slept in the same bed since I was four because the house was very small. When I was about seven years old I woke up with my sister sucking on my pee-pee. Tina is three years older than me. My pee-pee was stiff because I had to pee and, I said, “Tina, what are you doing.” She said she was playing momma. When you were about two years old I saw Mom giving you a bath. She didn’t see me and after she dried you off and put powder on you she bent down and sucked on your pee-pee. She did that to you every time she bathed you until you and I started bathing together when you were three. This morning I saw your pee-pee standing straight up, so I thought I would see what it was like. I said it felt good and you can do it anytime. She didn’t think it was such a big deal; however I would catch her doing it now and then over the next year. I always pretended to be asleep.
In my eighth year I woke up one morning early and Tina instead of sucking my pee-pee was sitting on it. I said “now what are you doing?” She said “last night when I got up to go to the bathroom I heard a kind of moaning coming from Mom & Dad’s bedroom. I opened their door and momma was sitting on top of Daddy. She was moving up and down on Daddies pee-pee and making this funning moaning sound. His pee-pee was much bigger than yours.” I was only about four inches at that time. She said she wanted to see what it was like to do what Momma was doing, so that’s what I’m doing. She asked, “Do you like it,” as she continued to rise up and down on me. I said, “Yes, it feels real good” and she said it felt good to her too. After that whenever my pee-pee got stiff she would sit on it and, sometimes she would suck on it first. The only thing was I only got stiff when I had to pee in the morning. We did it two or three times a week, whenever Tina would wake up before I pee’d. One morning about eight months later I woke up with Tina sitting on me, but this time she had her knees up close to her chest and was pushing down on me real hard. Suddenly we heard kind of a pop and my pee-pee went into what she called her warming pouch about another inch. She said “Oh that hurt.” She just sat there on me for about a minuet or so, and then she continued to rise up and down on my pee-pee. It felt even better because there was more of me inside her pouch. I told her I had to really go pee. When I got up we saw some blood on the sheet and between her legs. We got real scared because we thought we had done something wrong. We hid the sheets until we could wash them after school. Tina went into the bathroom and washed herself off, it was later that we learned that she had broken her maidenhead because she was a virgin. We played Mommy and Daddy almost every day. One morning Tina started sucking my pee-pee after I had already been to the bathroom. I was quite surprised when it got stiff from just her sucking. After that I would let Tina do it whenever she wanted to. It seemed like she wanted to all the time.
About a year later I was invited over to my best friend Bob’s house. We had been best friends since I was about bursa escort six years old. He lived on the next block. That Friday his folks asked me if I would like to stay over the weekend and then go with them to the rodeo. I said I sure would. Late that night I woke up and Bob was kind of bent over with his butt facing me, we slept in the same bed together. My pee-pee was stiff because I had to pee and was pressed up against his butt hole. Bob was kind of pressing his butt hole at my pee-pee. Just then Bob got up and went into the bathroom and came right back. He got in the same position and pushed back at me. He must have put some kind of oil on his butt because my pee-pee went right inside him. I began to push in and out of his butt hole. After a while he turned me around so that my butt was facing him. I felt him rub something on my butt hole. Then he took his pee-pee and slid it inside my butt. It hurt at first because Bob’s pee-pee was bigger around than I was. Then it began to feel good as he pushed in and out of me. I suddenly felt a warm liquid go into my butt and Bob let out a low moan. We took turns doing that to each other all night and each time Bob’s pee-pee would squirt that liquid up my butt. It felt kind of nice but Bob always made me stop after I had been doing him for ten or fifteen minuets. I would stay hard but never squirted anything into his butt hole. We must have done it five or six times each until his Mom called us to come to breakfast. I stayed over the following night and we started doing it again but this time I felt something different and I got this strange feeling between my legs and then my pee-pee squirted some of that same kind of stuff into Bob’s butt. Boy did it feel good. We took turns doing it to each other most of the night. The next morning we both felt real guilty and were afraid we might be queer, so we swore we would never do it again and we never did. I had to admit it did feel good.
After that night at Bobs I seemed was able to get stiff without having to pee. Late one night I got up to go to the bathroom and I heard some funny noises coming from Mom and Dads bedroom, so I quietly opened their door like Tina did before. I saw Mom lying on the bed without her nightgown and dad had his head between her legs. He was kissing her and running his tongue into her warming pouch. Mom was moaning and groaning something awful. I backed out and closed the door and hurried to the bathroom. When I got there I noticed that my pee-pee was real stiff and when I tried to pee I couldn’t. I had to but it wouldn’t come out. Finally when it softened a little I was able to go. A couple of days later I woke up and went to the bathroom. When I came back to bed Tina was laying there with her nightgown pulled up to her knees. I started thinking about what I had seen the other night so I lifted Tina’s gown above her waist and slowly spread her legs apart. I kneeled down and looked at Tina’s warming pouch; I could see she was growing hair all around it. I began to kiss her just like I saw Dad doing. I noticed that when I ran my tongue over the top of her pouch just above the hole she would twitch or moan. The more I licked that spot the louder she groaned. I put my tongue into that hole and licked the inside of her pouch. Tina let out a low moan and I felt something warm run over my lips and chin and Tina woke up saying, “What are you doing?” I told her what I had seen Mom and Dad doing and said I was just doing what Dad did. “Did you like it” I asked. She said she had never experienced anything like that, and “yes, she really loved it. We began to take turns. If I woke up first I would kiss and lick Tina’s pouch until she woke up and if she woke up first she would suck me and get on top of me. One morning when Tina was bursa escort bayan sucking my pee-pee I felt that funny feeling in my stomach like when I was at Bob’s and my pee-pee squirted that liquid into Tina’s mouth, she choked a little but swallowed it and then gave me a big smile. Her lips were so warm and wet and I wanted her to do it again. A few weeks later I woke first and started to kiss her between the legs when I saw she had this pad between her legs with straps to hold it in place. There was blood on the pad. I shook Tina and said she was bleeding again between the legs and asked, what happened, did I hurt you? No she said and smiled. She said Mom told her that when a young girl got to a certain age, she would begin to have what she called a period, and that it would happen every twenty eight day’s or so. It was a sign that she was growing up. Soon after she started her period Mom made Dad buy twin beds for Tina and I. She said we were too old to sleep together any more. We continued playing Mom and Dad. In fact we played it almost every day, and I would shoot that wonderful liquid into her warming pouch or her mouth each time we played.
CHAPTER TWO
Just after I turned thirteen we bought a house in Beverlywood. Dad had gotten a job as a pharmaceutical salesman. He had to travel a lot, and only came home on weekends, usually on Friday and had to leave Sunday or Monday morning. He must have been making a lot of money because the house was four bedrooms with three bathrooms and a pool. Tina got the bedroom with the extra bathroom. I still had to use the one in the hall. With the new arrangements it became a little more difficult for Tina and I to play our special game, but we managed.
Our new school was Hamilton High and it was there that we soon learned that what Tina called her warming pouch was really called a vagina, pussy, or cunt and that what we were doing was called fucking. Also when I kissed Tina’s vagina it was called eating pussy and that spot on top of her vagina that made Tina go kind of crazy was called a clitoris or clit. When she would suck on my dick it was giving head or a blowjob, and when we did each other at the same time they called it sixty-nine. Tina also started taking a pill she said was for birth control. Tina & I fucked and ate each other almost every day. Her pussy was so beautiful with her pink lips and she had gotten a full bush around it. I loved to eat her pussy. Her belly would quiver and contract before she came..
Even though we moved Bob and I remained friends. He went to Venice High and when Hamilton played Venice in any sport we always sat together. We use to go to the movies every Friday or Sunday night. During the summer we either went to the beach or he would come over and we would swim in the pool. One Summer Bob and I went to the Venice pier and spend the day at the old Fun House, afterwards when it got dark we went to where a hole in the concrete led down to the pilings below and we would sit on a crossbeam. There was a lattice fence that ran from one side of the pier to the other, with an opening in the middle. Between where we sat and the fence was a whole bunch of blankets on the sand. Must have been twenty-five or more. In between each two blankets was a bowl of water. There was a girl for every two blankets. The service men were lined up clear back to the boardwalk. I think there were over a hundred men in that line, mostly Navy guys. Those girls would fuck one and then clean their pussy with the water, and change over to the next blanket and fuck that guy. Each of those gals must have fucked

twenty guys each in about four hours. Some would fuck like rabbits, some doggy fashion and some slow and easy. Some of the guys had dicks from three inches to what escort bursa looked like a foot. Some had dicks as thin as my middle finger, and others as big as my wrist. What a Sight. We would always get hell when we got home for not calling and letting Bob’s Mom and Dad know we were going to be late. Sometimes we went to the Ocean Park pier instead and sneaked into the haunted house that had a series of passageways leading to different rooms. We would get up on a ledge running along the passage and when girls would come walking by we would reach down and grab a tit. It was so dark the girls couldn’t tell where we were. One summer we met a couple of girls in one of the open rooms and started fooling around with them. This gal I was with named Sally, was a little older than me and wasn’t shy at all, she grabbed my cock and started rubbing it saying Oh my, such a big cock for such a young boy. There were to many people in the room so I took her back to one of the ledges. She gave me a great blowjob. I came in her mouth and she gagged and spit it out. She then got on top of me and sat down on my cock. I had to put a lot of spit on her pussy before I could slide almost all of it inside her. She liked to never let me go. She must have fucked me for at least half & hour. I came inside her and she said OH shit and stopped fucking me. She jumped up and said, I got to go clean out real quick. Bob said the girl he was with was named Fern and that he got her phone number and address where they were staying for the summer. He said he had a hell of a time getting inside. She had only fucked once before and it was with her cousin who was a lot smaller. He said it took about five minuets before he was able to get his dick in. The girls were sisters from Detroit and were visiting their grand parents. Bob and I fucked then both all that summer. We would switch partners and get them to eat each other. It gave me such a hard on watching them eating each other’s pussy. I would get one to eat her sister and I would then fuck her at the same time. If it were Sally I was fucking, Fern would finger her sister in the ass as she let Sally eat her pussy. Fern would stick her tongue into her sisters ass as she also ate her pussy. Fern loved me to fuck her sister in the ass as she licked her sisters pussy. I loved our foursome. When Fern ate Sally I would slip my cock into Ferns pussy and fuck her long and slow while Sally would be sucking Bob’s cock. However what really intrigued me about Sally was she had three tits. Two nice sized ones and a small one in the center of her chest about the size of a large golf ball. It was perfectly formed and when you sucked on it the nipples of the other two would pop out. One afternoon Bob and I spent about an hour sucking on those tits. Sally got so hot she begged us to fuck her, but we just kept sucking. Fern got real turned on and she went down on her sister and began kissing and sucking Sally’s wet pussy, Bob started fucking Fern from behind, and Sally pushed me away from her tits and put my cock into her mouth sucking it as if she was afraid it would go away. After about fifteen minuets or so I swear we all came at once. Bob shoved his cock into Fern right to the hilt and I could tell by the expression on his face he was shooting his load into her. Fern let out a moan and I could tell she was cuming too, and at the same moment Sally came all over Ferns face and Fern began licking and sucking that pussy like crazy. I let lose a load into Sally mouth and pushed clear to the edge of her throat She started to gag but my sperm shot down her throat and she swallowed all of it. We were completely exhausted. Fern wrote Bob later that she had gotten pregnant, and since she didn’t know which one
of us was the father she had gotten an abortion. It scared the hell out of us and was a real wake up call. After that if the girl didn’t take birth control pills I made sure I used a condom.
(continued)

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32


sex hikayeleri tuzla escort gaziantep escort muğla escort muş escort nevşehir escort niğde escort ordu escort osmaniye escort rize escort sakarya escort samsun escort siirt escort seks hikayeleri izmir escort izmir escort izmir escort kuşadası escort bayan çapa escort şişli escort sex hikaye bakırköy escort şişli escort sincan escort rus escort bursa escort bayan görükle escort bursa escort bursa merkez escort bayan etlik escort eryaman escort Bahis sitesi antalya rus escort taksim escort mersin escort mecidiyeköy escort çankaya escort etiler escort bahçeşehir escort şirinevler escort escort kocaeli escort kocaeli escort görükle escort bayan Escort bayan Escort bayan bahisu.com girisbahis.com Antalya escort ankara escort kızılay escort esat escort porno porno film izle hurilerim.com bursa otele gelen escort görükle escort bayan beylikdüzü escort escort escort escort travestileri travestileri porno izle Escort ankara Ankara escort bayan Ankara rus escort Eryaman escort bayan Etlik escort bayan Ankara escort bayan Escort sincan Escort çankaya gaziantep escort Escort sex izle brazzers rokettube şişli escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort bursa escort istanbul travesti istanbul travesti istanbul travesti ankara travesti Moda Melanj Anadolu Yakası Escort Kartal escort Kurtköy escort Maltepe escort Pendik escort Kartal escort bornova escort balçova escort mersin escort